Jus regiminis, being a justification of defensive arms in general and consequently, of our revolutions and transactions to be the just right of the kingdom.
         Denton, William, 1605-1691.
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 494 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 52 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A35697
         Wing D1067
         ESTC R2231
         12265682
         ocm 12265682
         58061
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35697)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58061)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 180:5)
      
       
         
           
             Jus regiminis, being a justification of defensive arms in general and consequently, of our revolutions and transactions to be the just right of the kingdom.
             Denton, William, 1605-1691.
          
           [8], 91, 46 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1689.
          
           
             Dedication signed: Wilhelmus Denton, M.D.
             Attributed to William Denton. Cf. BM.
             Errata on p. 91.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             "Some remarks recommended unto ecclesiastics of all perswasions": 46 p. (2nd count).
             Imperfect: "Some remarks recommended unto ecclesiastics of all perswasions." is lacking on film.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Government, Resistance to.
           Great Britain -- History -- Revolution of 1688.
        
      
    
     
        2006-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-10 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-11 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-11 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             JVS
             REGIMINIS
          
           :
           BEING
           A
           JUSTIFICATION
           OF
           Defensive
           Arms
           IN
           GENERAL
           .
           And
           consequently
           of
           Our
           Late
           Revolutions
           AND
           TRANSACTIONS
           TO
           BE
           THE
           JUST
           RIGHT
           OF
           THE
           KINGDOM
           .
        
         
           LICENS'D
           ,
           June
           17.
           1689.
           
        
         
           J.
           FRASER
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           MDCLXXXIX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Benedictus
           sit
           prae
           caeteris
           Principibus
           
           Wilhelmus
           Henricus
           
           D.
           G.
           
           
             Magnae
             Britanniae
             ,
             Franciae
             ,
             &
             Hiberniae
          
           
           REX
           :
           
           Qualem
           nec
           viderunt
           Avi
           ,
           nec
           visuri
           sunt
           Nepotes
           ;
           qui
           advenerit
           ad
           Auxilium
           Jehovae
           ,
           contra
           potentes
           Papicolas
           Antichristianos
           tyrannorum
           pessimos
           :
           
           Benedicta
           sit
           prae
           caeteris
           Heroinis
           
           MARIA
           ,
           
           Regina
           conjux
           &
           Regni
           Consors
           :
           
           Communicatis
           Imperii
           fascibus
           ,
           fruantur
           illi
           Sceptro
           Britannico
           ,
           Parentes
           liberorum
           laeti
           ,
           &
           Aurei
           Seculi
           Authores
           .
        
         
           Macti
           virtute
           conculcate
           Inimicos
           Religionis
           Protestantium
           ,
           Legum
           Anglorum
           ,
           Libertatum
           Parliamenti
           ,
           ut
           nomina
           vestra
           eant
           in
           Mille
           saecula
           sciantque
           posteri
           ,
           &
           filii
           nascituri
           surgentes
           enarrent
           filiis
           suis
           ;
           &
           semper
           fugiant
           infesti
           Osores
           à
           conspectu
           vestro
           .
        
         
           
             Sic
             comprecatur
             ,
             sic
             vovet
             omni
             supplex
             humilitate
             
             
               WILHELMUS
               DENTON
               ,
               M.
               D.
            
             
             Majestatum
             vestrarum
             subditus
             humillimus
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
           ADVERTISEMFNT
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Treatise
           hath
           been
           written
           several
           Years
           and
           kept
           close
           ,
           because
           the
           Government
           would
           not
           bear
           such
           Prints
           ,
           and
           might
           still
           have
           lain
           snug
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           daily
           see
           great
           endeavours
           by
           various
           Prints
           and
           Pamphlets
           ,
           casting
           false
           glosses
           upon
           a
           good
           Cause
           ,
           designing
           to
           bring
           us
           back
           to
           Onyons
           and
           Garlick
           ,
           and
           to
           Popery
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           Tyranny
           .
           Among
           which
           Prints
           the
           History
           of
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           at
           first
           view
           ,
           seems
           to
           carry
           in
           it's
           Front
           for
           its
           better
           countenancing
           of
           Non-resistance
           ,
           the
           most
           flourishing
           shew
           of
           our
           
             Articles
             ,
             Injunctions
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Homiles
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             both
             our
             Universities
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             Confessors
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Which
           at
           first
           view
           presents
           a
           wonderful
           and
           an
           amazing
           cloud
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           ready
           to
           confound
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
             and
             Defensive
             Arms
          
           without
           farther
           Inquiry
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           good
           that
           enslaving
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             absolutely
             absolute
             without
             reserve
             ,
          
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           but
           one
           or
           two
           plain
           Remarks
           ,
           leaving
           the
           rest
           to
           better
           Pens
           .
           1.
           
           Granting
           all
           the
           Quotations
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           
             private
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             private
             Authority
             only
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           
             Ordines
             Regni
          
           ,
           States
           ,
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           Commonwealths
           .
           2.
           
           Calvin
           ,
           though
           quoted
           in
           this
           History
           as
           an
           Assertor
           of
           such
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           Treats
           very
           Learnedly
           ,
           giving
           it
           all
           its
           just
           Allowances
           and
           Dimensions
           ,
           yet
           concludes
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           those
           specious
           Expressions
           which
           seem
           to
           favour
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           
             That
             he
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             always
             speaking
             of
             private
             Men
             :
             For
             if
             there
             be
             at
             this
             time
             any
             Magistrates
             for
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Ephori
           
             amongst
             the
          
           Lacedaemonians
           ,
           or
           Tribunes
           at
           Rome
           ;
           
             as
             the
          
           Demarchi
           at
           Athens
           ;
           
             or
             the
             same
             Power
             also
             ,
             which
             peradventure
             as
             things
             are
             now
             ,
             the
          
           Estates
           
             have
             in
             every
             Realm
             when
             they
             hold
             their
             Dyets
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             principle
             Assemblies
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             forbid
             them
             according
             to
             their
             office
             to
             withstand
             the
             outragious
             licentiousness
             of
             Kings
             .
             And
             farther
             he
             affirms
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             wink
             at
             Kings
             wilfully
             ranging
             over
             and
             treading
             down
             the
             poor
             Commonalty
             ,
             their
             dissembling
             is
             not
             without
             wicked
             breach
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             they
             deceitfully
             betray
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             whereof
             they
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             Protectors
             ,
             appointed
             by
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
          
           Calvin
           ,
           Instit
           .
           lib.
           4.
           c.
           20.
           par
           .
           32.
           
        
         
         
           Likewise
           his
           Quotation
           of
           Dr.
           Jackson
           in
           the
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Bounds
           of
           Christian
           Obedience
           ,
           will
           serve
           his
           turn
           as
           little
           as
           that
           out
           of
           Calvin
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           p.
           929.
           it
           being
           objected
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Prince
             and
             Prelate
          
           ,
           That
           many
           besides
           the
           Separatists
           and
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           many
           of
           note
           in
           reformed
           Churches
           have
           published
           in
           writing
           ,
           that
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           may
           in
           some
           cases
           be
           deposed
           ;
           which
           ,
           saith
           Dr.
           
             Jackson
             ,
             if
             spoken
             universally
             ,
             their
             Doctrine
             is
             false
             ;
             and
             for
             such
             condemned
             by
             our
             Church
             ,
             if
             thus
             they
             taught
             indefinitely
             only
             ,
             as
             that
             some
             Kings
             ,
             some
             chief
             Magistrates
             may
             be
             deposed
             ,
             he
             knows
             no
             Church
             that
             justly
             condemns
             them
             :
             But
             for
             Divines
             to
             determine
             or
             dispute
             what
             Princes
             in
             particular
             may
             be
             deposed
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             cases
             ,
             is
             matter
             without
             their
             Commission
             ,
             unless
             commanded
             by
             their
             Princes
             ,
          
           p.
           927.
           
           And
           I
           think
           he
           knew
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           and
           other
           Churches
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           History
           .
        
         
           So
           Bishop
           Jewel
           explains
           St
           
             Paul
             and
             himself
          
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Quotation
           ,
           viz.
           That
           whosoever
           striketh
           with
           the
           Sword
           by
           
             private
             Authority
          
           ,
           shall
           perish
           with
           the
           Sword
           ;
           which
           Opinion
           ,
           if
           rightly
           considered
           ,
           is
           the
           sense
           or
           meaning
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           most
           ,
           of
           this
           Historians
           
           Quotations
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           Bishop
           Bilson
           (
           how
           slightly
           soever
           represented
           by
           this
           Historian
           )
           was
           as
           profound
           a
           Scholar
           and
           Divine
           as
           ever
           sate
           upon
           that
           See
           :
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           
             Christian
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             Unchristian
             Rebellion
             ,
          
           treats
           of
           nothing
           else
           but
           of
           
             Passive
             Obedience
             and
             Non-resistance
          
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           no
           Man
           better
           or
           more
           solidly
           in
           defence
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           will
           not
           rashly
           pronounce
           all
           that
           resist
           to
           be
           Rebels
           .
           
             If
             a
             King
             should
             go
             about
             to
             subject
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Realm
          
           (
           which
           happily
           is
           not
           much
           dissimular
           to
           our
           present
           constitution
           and
           transactions
           )
           
             to
             change
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             from
             Impery
             to
             Tyranny
             or
             neglect
             the
             Laws
             established
             by
             common
             consent
             of
             Prince
             and
             People
             to
             execute
             his
             own
             pleasure
             :
             in
             those
             and
             other
             cases
             ,
             if
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Commons
             join
             together
             to
             defend
             their
             Ancient
             Liberties
             ,
             Regiment
             and
             Laws
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             well
             be
             accounted
             Rebels
             ,
          
           (
           very
           modestly
           expressed
           )
           p.
           520.
           
           And
           more
           at
           large
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           may
           be
           read
           in
           several
           places
           of
           this
           Book
           ;
           which
           Opinion
           of
           these
           great
           and
           learned
           Men
           ,
           are
           a
           justification
           of
           the
           present
           Transactions
           of
           our
           
             Ordines
             Regni
          
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           considerable
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           no
           Law
           can
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           without
           them
           .
           And
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           ,
           that
           those
           very
           Authors
           (
           being
           all
           of
           the
           Historians
           own
           quoting
           )
           have
           written
           as
           profoundly
           and
           solidly
           for
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           and
           Non-resistance
           as
           it
           will
           bear
           ,
           or
           that
           all
           his
           other
           Quotations
           do
           or
           can
           make
           out
           :
           And
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           that
           great
           Scholar
           and
           Divine
           ,
           printed
           his
           Book
           1585.
           and
           dedicated
           it
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           of
           ever
           blessed
           Memory
           ,
           whose
           happy
           Government
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           not
           think
           such
           Resistance
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           therefore
           she
           soon
           promoted
           him
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           Anno
           1595.
           and
           soon
           after
           ,
           viz.
           
           Anno
           1597.
           translated
           him
           to
           Winchester
           :
           And
           I
           think
           these
           Men
           understood
           the
           
             Doctrines
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             Homilies
             ,
             Universities
             ,
             &c.
             of
             this
             and
             of
             other
             Churches
          
           abroad
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           this
           Historian
           ,
           or
           as
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Authors
           as
           he
           hath
           named
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           did
           not
           only
           approve
           the
           publication
           of
           such
           Doctrines
           in
           her
           Government
           ,
           but
           being
           willing
           to
           avoid
           the
           Curse
           ,
           that
           
             bitter
             Curse
             of
             Meroz
          
           ,
           on
           her
           and
           her
           Kingdom
           ,
           she
           gave
           this
           farther
           Testimony
           and
           Demonstration
           ,
           by
           her
           owning
           and
           countenancing
           such
           Resistance
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           en●ring
           into
           Contract
           with
           the
           Protestants
           of
           France
           ,
           against
           the
           Mighty
           ,
           by
           sending
           Mony
           and
           Forces
           to
           their
           aid
           and
           assistance
           :
           She
           did
           the
           like
           by
           sending
           Succours
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           whereby
           she
           delivered
           them
           from
           
             Slavery
             and
             Popery
          
           ,
           against
           Mary
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           and
           the
           Guises
           :
           So
           she
           did
           most
           earnestly
           mediate
           and
           interceed
           by
           Letters
           and
           Embassies
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           had
           violently
           Tyrannized
           and
           Oppressed
           the
           
             Netherlanders
             by
             his
             bloody
             Edicts
          
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           Religion
           :
           and
           not
           prevailing
           ,
           she
           sent
           them
           Mony
           and
           Arms
           ,
           and
           took
           them
           into
           her
           Protection
           ;
           by
           which
           she
           relieved
           and
           established
           them
           in
           that
           flourishing
           Condition
           they
           now
           are
           in
           ,
           both
           able
           and
           willing
           gratefully
           to
           return
           the
           same
           Kindness
           to
           this
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           her
           great
           distress
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           
             bloody
             Papists
          
           ;
           In
           which
           she
           had
           not
           only
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Assistance
           of
           her
           Parliaments
           ,
           but
           their
           Purses
           also
           :
           And
           also
           the
           Opinion
           and
           Approbation
           of
           her
           
             Clergy
             in
             their
             Convocation
             ,
             with
             their
             Subsidies
          
           ;
           all
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           held
           all
           Resistance
           unlawful
           .
           And
           sure
           this
           Historian
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           her
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           Convocations
           ,
           were
           true
           Church
           of
           England
           Men
           :
           so
           he
           may
           make
           it
           the
           Corner-Stone
           ,
           and
           
             distinguishing
             Character
          
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           of
           a
           true
           and
           of
           a
           mungril
           Church
           of
           England
           Man
           ▪
           And
           if
           he
           do
           ,
           I
           doubt
           he
           will
           approve
           himself
           no
           Nathaniel
           ,
           no
           true
           Church
           of
           England
           Man.
           To
           what
           then
           doth
           all
           this
           
             Bravado
             of
             Articles
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Homiles
             ,
             Liturgies
             ,
          
           &c.
           tend
           ?
           but
           to
           the
           bespattering
           of
           the
           purest
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           with
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           she
           is
           no
           ways
           guilty
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           introduce
           and
           usher
           in
           Popery
           again
           ,
           which
           was
           rushing
           in
           upon
           us
           with
           a
           mighy
           torrent
           by
           the
           slight
           of
           such
           prevaricating
           wits
           that
           lay
           in
           wait
           to
           deceive
           ,
           until
           his
           Majesty
           did
           
             Abdicare
             se
             magistratu
          
           :
           but
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           we
           are
           not
           such
           Children
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           tossed
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           from
           the
           Truth
           with
           such
           cunning
           Craftiness
           .
        
         
           Happily
           King
           James
           I.
           if
           consulted
           ,
           may
           be
           found
           to
           favour
           the
           same
           Opinion
           ,
           when
           in
           his
           Speech
           in
           Parliament
           1603.
           
           
             declares
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             was
             Head
             and
             Governor
             of
             all
             the
             People
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             natural
             Vassals
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             considering
             them
             in
             Number
             and
             
               distinct
               Ranks
            
             ;
             but
             
             considering
             the
             whole
             People
             as
             one
             Body
             and
             Mass
             ,
             then
             as
             
               the
               Head
               is
               ordained
               for
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Body
               for
               the
               Head
               ,
            
             so
             must
             a
             righteous
             King
             know
             himself
             to
             be
             ordained
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             People
             for
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             professeth
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             principal
             Honour
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Servant
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             ever
             to
             think
             the
             Prosperity
             thereof
             to
             be
             his
             greatest
             Felicity
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Speech
             at
             
               White-hall
               ,
               Anno
            
             1609.
             
             March
             21.
             saith
             ,
             That
             every
             just
             King
             ,
             in
             a
             settled
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             observe
             the
             Paction
             which
             God
             made
             with
             Noah
             after
             the
             Deluge
             ;
             therefore
             a
             King
             leaves
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             degenerates
             into
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             leaves
             off
             to
             Govern
             by
             his
             Laws
             :
             as
             the
             poor
             Widow
             to
             Philip
             of
             Macedon
             ,
             Either
             Govern
             according
             to
             your
             Laws
             ,
             
               Aut
               ne
               Rex
               sis
            
             .
             Therefore
             all
             Kings
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             Tyrants
             or
             Perjured
             ,
             will
             be
             glad
             to
             bound
             themselves
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             Laws
             :
             And
             they
             that
             persuade
             them
             to
             the
             contrary
             are
             Vipers
             ,
             and
             Pests
             ,
             both
             against
             them
             and
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             Which
             Premisses
             do
             naturally
             yield
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             without
             wresting
             .
             viz.
             That
             Kings
             ,
             not
             Governing
             according
             to
             their
             Compact
             and
             Laws
             made
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             are
             Perjured
             ,
             and
             become
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             curbed
             ,
             opposed
             ,
             and
             withstood
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           much
           only
           by
           way
           of
           Specimen
           ,
           to
           incourage
           other
           more
           learned
           Pens
           to
           make
           farther
           proof
           ;
           it
           being
           every
           Mans
           Duty
           to
           contribute
           what
           he
           can
           towards
           the
           support
           of
           that
           Government
           under
           which
           he
           lives
           :
           no
           Government
           being
           obliged
           to
           support
           those
           who
           will
           not
           support
           it
           ;
           which
           incourageth
           me
           to
           cast
           in
           my
           Mite
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           observe
           some
           Prints
           so
           virulent
           as
           to
           ill-characterize
           the
           greatest
           Wisdom
           and
           wisest
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           common
           Sense
           ,
           and
           truest
           Equity
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           undoubted
           Right
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           Treason
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           owned
           and
           practised
           in
           Extremities
           by
           all
           Nations
           ,
           
             Vim
             vi
             repellendo
          
           :
           Which
           being
           always
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           
             unjust
             Force
          
           ,
           the
           
             Defence
             must
             be
             just
          
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           impossible
           to
           be
           made
           either
           Treason
           or
           Rebellion
           by
           any
           other
           Law
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           
             Foxes
             Ears
          
           were
           Horns
           :
           And
           others
           would
           make
           this
           wild
           conjecture
           of
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           without
           reserve
           ,
           as
           the
           Corner-Stone
           and
           distinguishing
           Character
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           from
           all
           other
           reformed
           Churches
           ;
           which
           deserves
           a
           Sponge
           and
           Reprimand
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           Answer
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ADMONITION
           TO
           ALL
           Christian
           EMPERORS
           ,
           KINGS
           ,
           PRINCES
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           ALL
           
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             and
             Governors
             ,
          
           ought
           most
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           That
           tho'
           by
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           will
           and
           choice
           of
           Men
           ,
           they
           are
           set
           on
           high
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           
             not
             Kings
             and
             Lords
             and
             Princes
          
           in
           their
           own
           right
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           that
           they
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           Superior
           Dominion
           .
           What
           are
           they
           but
           
             Vassals
             to
             God
          
           ,
           by
           whose
           Providence
           they
           hold
           their
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           Lives
           and
           all
           ,
           by
           fealty
           and
           homage
           ?
           And
           what
           are
           they
           but
           
             Administrators
             and
             Trustees
             of
             the
             Governed
             ,
          
           to
           see
           the
           Laws
           made
           by
           them
           indifferently
           and
           equally
           executed
           for
           the
           Peace
           and
           Happiness
           of
           whole
           Kingdoms
           ?
           And
           who
           knows
           not
           that
           in
           recompence
           of
           their
           Care
           and
           Pains
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Conditions
           or
           Laws
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           
             Support
             their
             Kings
             and
             Governors
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           keep
           Fidelity
           with
           ,
           and
           pay
           Tribute
           ,
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           Service
           unto
           them
           ?
           So
           strict
           is
           this
           Obligation
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           cases
           of
           danger
           Subjects
           are
           bound
           to
           aid
           and
           assist
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           yield
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Honour
           ,
           Friendship
           ,
           Reverence
           and
           Respect
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           up
           Arms
           on
           their
           behalf
           ,
           against
           their
           very
           Bretheren
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           
             to
             pay
             them
             Tribute
             for
             their
             Grandeur
             and
             Support
             :
          
           where
           Faith
           and
           Honour
           are
           concerned
           ,
           an
           Eternal
           blemish
           will
           remain
           on
           the
           violation
           thereof
           .
           If
           they
           offend
           their
           Kings
           by
           unjust
           contrivances
           ,
           and
           blemish
           their
           Dignity
           and
           Honour
           by
           unjust
           aspersions
           ;
           if
           they
           plot
           ,
           contrive
           and
           wage
           War
           unjustly
           against
           them
           ;
           if
           they
           desert
           them
           in
           a
           time
           of
           danger
           ;
           if
           they
           treacherously
           conceal
           any
           that
           endeavour
           to
           kill
           ,
           imprison
           ,
           or
           damnifie
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           deliver
           them
           when
           in
           danger
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           their
           power
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           then
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           Kings
           require
           so
           much
           Fidelity
           from
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           for
           defending
           their
           Persons
           ,
           States
           ,
           and
           Dignities
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           but
           Men
           on
           both
           parts
           )
           in
           how
           much
           greater
           Obligations
           ,
           and
           under
           what
           severer
           Penalties
           are
           Kings
           themselves
           bound
           towards
           the
           giver
           and
           bequeather
           of
           their
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           People
           ,
           against
           all
           Rebels
           and
           Traitors
           to
           his
           and
           their
           Laws
           .
           But
           ah
           the
           misery
           of
           human
           blindness
           !
           All
           Princes
           are
           ready
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           Man
           becomes
           guilty
           of
           such
           breach
           of
           Faith
           towards
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Crime
           unpardonable
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           must
           be
           punished
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           Goods
           ,
           Lives
           ,
           and
           Estates
           .
           Men
           to
           Men
           still
           .
           But
           when
           they
           themselves
           break
           Faith
           ,
           plighted
           to
           
             God
             and
             Men
             by
             Solemn
             Oaths
             ,
          
           and
           do
           things
           ten
           thousand
           times
           worse
           ,
           against
           their
           Supreme
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           Governed
           ;
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           wonderful
           perverse
           ends
           of
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           they
           imagine
           themselves
           to
           be
           innocent
           and
           unaccountable
           :
           Whereas
           by
           right
           they
           ought
           to
           hazard
           and
           spend
           their
           own
           Lives
           and
           Scepters
           in
           Defence
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           from
           ,
           and
           under
           whom
           they
           hold
           those
           Lives
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           and
           for
           Defence
           ,
           Support
           ,
           and
           well
           Governing
           of
           the
           Governed
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           live
           in
           Wealth
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Godliness
           ,
           they
           being
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           Nursing-Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Rulers
           ,
           as
           
             in
             duty
             
             bound
             of
             right
             ought
             to
             be
          
           ;
           more
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           confer
           Honors
           ,
           Dignities
           ,
           or
           Places
           of
           Profit
           ,
           on
           any
           of
           their
           Subjects
           (
           Prerogatives
           given
           them
           even
           by
           the
           Governed
           )
           if
           they
           say
           not
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           obey
           all
           their
           Commands
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           what
           a
           huff
           and
           Fustian
           fume
           are
           they
           in
           ?
           What
           ?
           eat
           of
           their
           Bread
           ,
           drink
           of
           their
           Drink
           ,
           and
           live
           at
           Ease
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           Plenty
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           by
           their
           Favors
           and
           Graces
           bestowed
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           ungrateful
           as
           not
           to
           subordinate
           their
           wills
           to
           the
           wills
           of
           their
           Princes
           .
           Which
           arises
           from
           corrupted
           nature
           and
           their
           own
           great
           mistake
           .
           For
           
             Kings
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Officers
           ,
           are
           the
           
             Kingdoms
             Officers
          
           ,
           cloathed
           with
           their
           Fleece
           ,
           warmed
           with
           their
           Wooll
           ,
           fed
           with
           their
           Bread
           ,
           their
           Oyl
           ,
           and
           their
           Wine
           ,
           and
           paid
           with
           their
           Tribute
           :
           And
           is
           it
           not
           much
           more
           sinful
           and
           ungrateful
           in
           them
           to
           do
           violence
           ,
           or
           oppress
           any
           of
           them
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           Dig
           and
           Delve
           ,
           Plow
           and
           Harrow
           ,
           Sow
           and
           Reap
           ,
           Plant
           and
           pull
           up
           with
           the
           labour
           of
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           sweat
           of
           their
           Brows
           ?
           and
           all
           this
           to
           pay
           them
           Tribute
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           live
           in
           great
           Glory
           and
           Plenty
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           
             eat
             the
             Fat
             ,
             drink
             the
             Sweet
             ,
             lie
             upon
             the
             Soft
             ,
             chant
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Vial
             ,
             drink
             Wine
             in
             Bowles
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           
             gorgeously
             clad
             ,
             and
             fare
             deliciously
             every
             day
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           not
           therefore
           much
           more
           abominable
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           ungrateful
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           oppress
           or
           violate
           the
           Laws
           of
           them
           that
           set
           their
           Crowns
           on
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           maintain
           them
           in
           all
           their
           Glory
           and
           Excesses
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           necessity
           ,
           but
           for
           delight
           ?
           Consider
           seriously
           with
           your selves
           ,
           whilst
           you
           are
           yet
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Grave
           :
           
             (
             For
             there
             is
             no
             work
             ,
             nor
             device
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             wisdome
             ,
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
          
           Eccl.
           
             9.
             10.
          
           )
           And
           all
           your
           
             Pomp
             must
             be
             brought
             down
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             even
             Lucifer
             ,
             the
             Sun
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             who
             did
             weaken
             the
             Nations
             ,
          
           how
           
             did
             he
             fall
             from
             heaven
          
           ,
           and
           
             was
             cut
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ?
          
           Isaiah
           
             14.
             12.
          
           )
           That
           you
           cannot
           oppress
           the
           Governed
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           Ingratitude
           (
           the
           vilest
           and
           basest
           of
           Crimes
           )
           in
           the
           esteem
           both
           of
           Heathens
           and
           Christians
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           practice
           even
           of
           Bruits
           and
           Beasts
           .
           First
           ,
           Gratitude
           is
           natural
           (
           and
           therefore
           ungratefulness
           must
           be
           unnatural
           )
           witness
           Beasts
           themselves
           ,
           not
           only
           tame
           and
           domestick
           ,
           but
           even
           wild
           and
           cruel
           ;
           among
           whom
           there
           are
           many
           excellent
           and
           true
           examples
           ,
           as
           
             of
             the
             Lyon
             towards
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Slave
             .
             &c.
             Officia
             etiam
             ferae
             sentiunt
             :
          
           even
           wild
           Beasts
           are
           sensible
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           done
           unto
           them
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           guess
           how
           unnatural
           ,
           how
           unpleasing
           and
           odious
           ,
           how
           base
           and
           villanous
           Ingratitude
           is
           unto
           all
           Men
           ;
           quatenus
           Men
           only
           .
           
             Dixeris
             maledicta
             cuncta
             cum
             ingratum
             hominem
             dixeris
             :
          
           thou
           speakest
           all
           the
           evil
           that
           may
           be
           said
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           when
           thou
           callest
           Man
           ungrateful
           :
           It
           is
           against
           Nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Plato
           ,
           speaking
           of
           his
           Disciple
           Aristotle
           ,
           calleth
           him
           
             an
             ungrateful
             Mule
          
           :
           it
           is
           without
           all
           excuse
           ,
           and
           cannot
           come
           but
           from
           a
           wicked
           Nature
           .
           So
           
             Seneca
             ,
             Grave
             vitium
             intollerabile
             quod
             dissociat
             homines
             .
          
           A
           grievous
           vice
           and
           intollerable
           ,
           which
           breaketh
           the
           Society
           of
           Men.
           If
           by
           the
           instinct
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           examples
           of
           Bruits
           ,
           unreasonable
           Creatures
           ,
           Ingratitude
           be
           so
           vile
           a
           Crime
           ,
           that
           it
           becomes
           a
           reproach
           to
           Men
           ,
           as
           being
           reasonable
           Creatures
           ,
           how
           much
           greater
           reproach
           is
           Ingratitude
           in
           Men
           as
           Christians
           ?
           God's
           Commands
           are
           ,
           
             Love
             your
             enemies
             ,
             bless
             them
             that
             curse
             you
             ,
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             despitefully
             use
             you
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             children
             of
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             :
             for
             he
             maketh
             the
             sun
             to
             rise
             on
             the
             evil
             and
             the
             good
             ;
             and
             sendeth
             rain
             on
             the
             just
             and
             on
             the
             unjust
             ,
          
           Matth.
           
             5.
             44
             ,
             45.
          
           
           So
           
             Luke
             6.
             27
             ,
             35.
             for
             he
             is
             kind
             to
             the
             unthankful
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             evil
             .
          
           So
           ought
           all
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           to
           love
           their
           People
           ,
           though
           Enemies
           ,
           out
           of
           gratitude
           they
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           both
           commanded
           us
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           whose
           daily
           practice
           it
           is
           .
           How
           doth
           God
           upbraid
           and
           reproach
           the
           ungrateful
           
             Jews
             !
             Hear
             ,
             O
             heavens
             ,
             and
             give
             ear
             O
             earth
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             :
             I
             have
             nourished
             and
             brought
             up
             children
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             rebelled
             against
             me
             :
             the
             Oxe
             knoweth
             his
             owner
             ,
             and
             the
             Ass
             his
             masters
             crib
             ;
             but
             Israel
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             my
             people
             doth
             not
             consider
             ,
             &c.
             Isaiah
             1.
             
          
           What
           
           Reproaches
           and
           Woes
           are
           pronounced
           against
           those
           ungrateful
           Jews
           ,
           for
           whom
           God
           had
           done
           so
           much
           
             (
             when
          
           Israel
           
             was
             a
             Child
             then
             God
             loved
             him
             ,
             and
             taught
          
           Ephraim
           
             also
             to
             go
             ,
             taking
             them
             by
             the
             Arms
             ,
             drew
             them
             with
             Cords
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             with
             Bands
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             them
             as
             they
             that
             take
             off
             the
             Yoak
             on
             their
             Jaws
             ,
             and
             laid
             meat
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           Hos
           .
           11.
           
           All
           the
           Prophets
           testifie
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Bible
           that
           Gratitude
           is
           the
           universal
           Precept
           and
           Command
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           Avenger
           of
           all
           Ingratitude
           and
           Disobedience
           :
           
             Do
             you
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             foolish
             people
             and
             unwise
             ?
          
           Deut.
           
             22.
             6.
          
           
           God
           is
           so
           gracious
           as
           to
           let
           
             the
             Sun
             shine
             on
             the
             Just
             and
             on
             the
             Unjust
             ,
             to
             requite
             good
             for
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           How
           ought
           Kings
           then
           as
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           his
           Vicegerents
           ,
           not
           to
           requite
           evil
           for
           good
           ,
           but
           good
           for
           evil
           ?
           How
           much
           more
           are
           Kings
           then
           obliged
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           by
           their
           greater
           Obligation
           to
           keep
           Faith
           and
           Covenant
           with
           their
           People
           ,
           who
           choose
           them
           from
           among
           themselves
           to
           be
           their
           King
           ,
           setting
           them
           on
           Thrones
           in
           a
           more
           Eminent
           and
           glorious
           Station
           and
           Figure
           above
           all
           themselves
           ,
           paying
           them
           all
           the
           Ensigns
           of
           Honour
           ,
           Duty
           ,
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           giving
           them
           abundant
           Tribute
           to
           support
           the
           same
           ?
           What
           to
           do
           ?
           to
           tear
           them
           with
           Thorns
           and
           Briars
           ,
           or
           whip
           them
           with
           Scorpious
           ,
           or
           grind
           their
           Faces
           as
           many
           have
           done
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           their
           Laws
           run
           in
           their
           Names
           ,
           and
           executed
           by
           legal
           Powers
           in
           their
           Names
           ,
           that
           Justice
           might
           be
           equally
           and
           indifferently
           administred
           to
           all
           :
           They
           claim
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           being
           
             Gods
             Vicegerents
          
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           Ministrations
           ought
           more
           especially
           to
           be
           for
           the
           happiness
           and
           Salvation
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           ;
           if
           otherways
           ,
           know
           ,
           
             that
             God
             will
             cut
             off
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Princes
             ,
             he
             is
             terrible
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           
             76.
             12.
          
           and
           in
           his
           due
           time
           
             will
             relieve
             the
             oppressed
             and
             afflicted
             .
          
           If
           we
           make
           diligent
           and
           exact
           Scrutiny
           into
           other
           Relations
           of
           human
           and
           civil
           dependencies
           ,
           our
           Judgments
           may
           be
           assisted
           for
           the
           more
           clear
           apprehending
           of
           truths
           of
           Government
           ,
           wherein
           we
           shall
           find
           some
           obligations
           between
           them
           so
           strictly
           enjoyned
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           violated
           without
           the
           brand
           of
           Impiety
           ,
           as
           between
           Parents
           and
           Children
           ,
           Husband
           and
           Wife
           ,
           Master
           and
           Servant
           ,
           
             Col.
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Job
             31.
             13.
          
           between
           whom
           ,
           although
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           there
           be
           many
           reciprocal
           Duties
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           nothing
           if
           weighed
           in
           a
           just
           Ballance
           ,
           in
           comparison
           to
           what
           Kings
           themselves
           owe
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Governed
           ,
           who
           are
           also
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           for
           what
           ever
           injury
           is
           done
           to
           a
           
             Christian
             Commonwealth
          
           ,
           is
           at
           the
           same
           time
           done
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           is
           Head
           ,
           and
           King
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           we
           call
           Kings
           thereof
           are
           but
           his
           Substitutes
           ,
           and
           Vicegerents
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           govern
           as
           he
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           will
           do
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           again
           in
           Glory
           to
           reign
           on
           Earth
           .
           Besides
           they
           are
           constituted
           and
           ordained
           by
           the
           Governed
           ,
           under
           Conditions
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           Agreement
           ;
           not
           that
           themselves
           may
           live
           at
           ease
           only
           ,
           and
           command
           ,
           and
           rule
           at
           Pleasure
           ,
           but
           as
           Gods
           Vicegerents
           ,
           and
           as
           Trustees
           and
           Administrators
           of
           the
           Governed
           ,
           to
           rule
           and
           govern
           according
           to
           his
           and
           their
           own
           Laws
           
             (
             quas
             vulgus
             eligerit
          
           )
           for
           what
           a
           madness
           should
           we
           esteem
           it
           in
           human
           Affairs
           ,
           if
           Deputies
           ,
           Viceroyes
           ,
           and
           Lieutenants
           of
           Earthly
           Kings
           ,
           should
           for
           their
           own
           private
           ends
           and
           interest
           prefer
           them
           before
           the
           Honour
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Service
           of
           their
           Kings
           .
           They
           who
           so
           administer
           Affairs
           ,
           take
           not
           right
           measures
           of
           their
           Masters
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           Peoples
           good
           ,
           but
           comply
           with
           the
           flatteries
           of
           their
           own
           Lusts
           ,
           their
           particular
           Advantages
           ,
           sinful
           Ends
           and
           interests
           ,
           or
           hatred
           ,
           furiously
           transporting
           them
           to
           the
           publick
           ruin
           ,
           
             privati
             Commodi
             vel
             odii
             pertinacia
             in
             publicum
             exitium
             stimulante
             .
          
           Tacit.
           lib.
           1.
           hist
           .
           Private
           Interest
           and
           concerns
           ,
           saith
           Livy
           ,
           always
           have
           ,
           and
           always
           will
           hinder
           publick
           good
           Councils
           ,
           
             privatae
             res
             semper
             officere
             officientque
             publicis
             consiliis
             ,
          
           Livy
           lib
           ,
           22.
           
           The
           Heathen
           ,
           taught
           only
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           could
           discern
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           have
           left
           Monuments
           thereof
           on
           their
           Tombs
           and
           Coins
           .
           They
           doubted
           not
           ,
           saith
           Valerius
           ,
           that
           Empires
           were
           made
           to
           serve
           holy
           Purposes
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           things
           ,
           even
           such
           where
           the
           Lustre
           of
           
           Supreme
           Majesty
           was
           to
           appear
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           placed
           after
           Religion
           .
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Governours
           ,
           being
           partakers
           of
           the
           same
           human
           Nature
           in
           common
           with
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           are
           equally
           obliged
           by
           the
           same
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           to
           keep
           Faith
           and
           Covenant
           (
           the
           common
           Law
           of
           Nature
           )
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Obligation
           of
           keeping
           Faith
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           
             equally
             obligatory
          
           both
           to
           Prince
           and
           People
           .
           As
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           Covenants
           are
           inviolably
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           and
           not
           broken
           by
           either
           Prince
           or
           People
           .
           And
           as
           Covenants
           between
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           between
           God
           and
           the
           People
           ,
           so
           between
           Kings
           and
           the
           People
           ;
           which
           as
           they
           are
           most
           solemnly
           made
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           as
           sacredly
           to
           be
           k●pt
           ▪
           and
           that
           under
           great
           Menaces
           ,
           Pains
           ,
           and
           Penalties
           .
           God
           hath
           given
           his
           ●ord
           ▪
           that
           ●e
           will
           never
           break
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           
             Jud.
             2.
             1.
          
           and
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             34.
             
             My
             Covenant
             I
             will
             not
             break
             ,
             nor
             alter
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             my
             Mouth
             ,
          
           and
           requires
           and
           expects
           the
           like
           punctual
           performance
           from
           his
           Vicegerents
           ,
           and
           bitterly
           curses
           those
           that
           do
           infringe
           and
           break
           plighted
           Faith
           and
           Agreements
           :
           
             Cursed
             be
             the
             Man
             that
             obeyeth
             not
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
          
           J●r
           .
           
             11.
             31.
          
           and
           God
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           gave
           the
           
             Princes
             of
             Judah
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Eunuchs
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             People
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             them
             that
             sought
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             their
             Bodies
             for
             meat
             unto
             the
             Fowls
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           Jer.
           
             34.
             19
             ,
             20.
          
           
           Besides
           
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             Persons
             ,
          
           Kings
           and
           Peasants
           are
           all
           alike
           to
           him
           ,
           all
           the
           Works
           of
           his
           own
           Hands
           ,
           all
           made
           of
           the
           same
           Mould
           ,
           all
           redeemed
           with
           the
           same
           previous
           Blood
           ,
           all
           his
           own
           Images
           and
           Temples
           ,
           and
           shall
           stand
           in
           an
           equal
           distance
           before
           his
           Tribunal
           ,
           who
           will
           judge
           all
           breakers
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           whether
           Kings
           or
           Peasants
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Righteous
           Judgment
           .
           Neither
           Kings
           nor
           People
           have
           any
           Priviledge
           or
           Prerogative
           to
           break
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           do
           ,
           be
           they
           Kings
           or
           be
           they
           People
           ,
           are
           justly
           esteemed
           Rebels
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Covenants
           ;
           
             and
             the
             injured
             Persons
             have
             just
             Cause
             to
             right
             and
             defend
             themselves
             if
             oppressed
             by
             such
             Violation
             .
          
           Kings
           accounting
           themselves
           as
           Gods
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Vicegerents
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           of
           their
           Countries
           ,
           ought
           so
           to
           govern
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           placed
           on
           their
           Thrones
           as
           such
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           ought
           to
           keep
           Laws
           and
           Covenants
           punctually
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           cannot
           break
           or
           sham
           without
           being
           perjured
           ,
           and
           becoming
           guilty
           of
           Tyranny
           and
           Oppression
           .
        
         
           No
           Kings
           nor
           Princes
           can
           be
           so
           indulgent
           ,
           nor
           so
           really
           fond
           and
           ambitious
           of
           their
           Peoples
           Love
           and
           Welfare
           as
           God
           is
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           
             like
             as
             a
             Father
             pittieth
             his
             Children
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             pittieth
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           
             103.
             13.
          
           testified
           by
           his
           making
           them
           a
           little
           lower
           than
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           crowning
           them
           with
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           Dominion
           over
           the
           works
           of
           his
           Hands
           ,
           and
           by
           
             putting
             all
             things
             under
             their
             Feet
             ,
             all
             Sheep
             and
             Oxen
             ,
          
           &c.
           Psal
           .
           8.
           
           And
           indeed
           the
           whole
           Creation
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           Glory
           and
           the
           good
           and
           Solace
           of
           Mankind
           :
           Did
           he
           not
           command
           
             Moses
             to
             carry
             his
             people
             in
             his
             Bosom
             ,
             as
             a
             Nursing
             Father
             beareth
             his
             sucking
             Child
             ?
          
           Num.
           
             11.
             12.
             
             Can
             a
             Woman
             forget
             her
             sucking
             Child
             ,
             that
             ●he
             should
             not
             have
             compassion
             on
             the
             Son
             of
             her
             Womb
             ?
             yea
             they
             may
             forget
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             I
             forget
             them
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           
             49.
             15.
          
           
           If
           God
           hear
           but
           Ephraim
           bemoaning
           himself
           ,
           how
           passionately
           doth
           he
           expostulate
           with
           himself
           ?
           
             Is
             Ephraim
             my
             dear
             Son
             ,
             is
             he
             a
             pleasant
             Child
             ?
          
           For
           
             since
             I
             spake
             against
             him
             ,
             I
             do
             earnestly
             remember
             him
             still
             ;
             therefore
             my
             Bowels
             are
             troubled
             for
             him
             ;
             I
             will
             surely
             have
             mercy
             upon
             him
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Jer.
           
             31.
             20.
          
           
           Doth
           God
           who
           is
           
             Lord
             alone
             of
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           make
           known
           his
           
             excessive
             fondness
          
           of
           his
           People
           by
           such
           Bowels
           of
           Compassion
           ?
           How
           then
           dare
           his
           
             Vicegerents
             requite
             evil
             for
             good
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           own
           Commands
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           not
           seek
           the
           Good
           and
           Welfare
           of
           their
           People
           ,
           without
           having
           Hearts
           harder
           than
           the
           nether
           Millstone
           .
           Again
           ,
           
             How
             shall
             I
             give
             thee
             up
             O
          
           Ephraim
           ?
           
             How
             shall
             I
             deliver
             thee
             O
          
           Israel
           ?
           
             my
             Heart
             is
             turned
             within
             me
             ,
             my
             Repentings
             are
             kindled
             together
             ,
          
           Hos
           .
           
             11.
             9.
             
             
             Tho
             you
             will
             neither
             turn
             nor
             repent
             ,
             yet
             how
             shall
             I
             give
             thee
             up
             ?
          
           So
           desirous
           is
           he
           of
           his
           Peoples
           Repentance
           ,
           that
           
             he
             beseecheth
             them
             till
             he
             is
             weary
             of
             repenting
             ,
          
           Jer.
           
             15.
             6.
          
           even
           passionately
           with
           Oaths
           doth
           he
           expostulate
           with
           Sinners
           ,
           his
           great
           Enemies
           ,
           
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             wicked
             turn
             from
             his
             way
             and
             live
             ;
             turn
             ye
             ,
             turn
             ye
             from
             your
             evil
             ways
             ,
             for
             why
             will
             ye
             die
             ?
          
           Ezek.
           
             33.
             11.
          
           
           Would
           ye
           would
           but
           consider
           the
           price
           and
           value
           of
           this
           his
           fondness
           ,
           you
           wovld
           never
           harrass
           his
           People
           as
           you
           do
           ;
           God
           
             himself
             thought
             it
             worth
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
          
           by
           
             sending
             him
             out
             of
             his
             own
             bosom
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
          
           Joh.
           
             1.
             1.
          
           of
           which
           God
           gave
           abundant
           and
           signal
           Testimony
           ,
           when
           
             he
             smote
          
           Egypt
           
             in
             their
             First
             born
             ,
             and
             brought
             oppressed
          
           Israel
           
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             strong
             Hand
             and
             stretched
             out
             Arm
             ,
             and
             divided
             the
             Red
             Sea
             into
             parts
             ,
             and
             made
          
           Israel
           
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             overthrew
          
           Pharoah
           
             and
             his
             Host
             in
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ;
             who
             led
             his
             people
             through
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             smote
             great
             Kings
             ,
             and
             slew
             famous
             Kings
             ,
          
           Sihon
           
             King
             of
             the
          
           Amorites
           ,
           and
           Og
           
             King
             of
          
           Bashan
           ,
           
             and
             gave
             their
             Land
             for
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             even
             an
             Heritage
             to
          
           Israel
           
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             redeemed
             them
             from
             their
             Enemies
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           136.
           
           Thus
           hath
           God
           done
           ,
           and
           thus
           will
           God
           do
           when
           he
           shall
           stand
           up
           in
           the
           
             quarrel
             of
             his
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           arise
           to
           shake
           terribly
           the
           Earth
           :
           The
           whole
           History
           of
           the
           Bible
           is
           full
           of
           such
           exemplary
           punishments
           ,
           and
           of
           frequent
           delivery
           of
           his
           oppressed
           People
           .
           And
           as
           God
           ,
           so
           ought
           all
           his
           Vicegerents
           to
           be
           tender
           and
           watchful
           over
           all
           their
           Governed
           .
           So
           Moses
           ,
           whom
           Philo
           reckons
           among
           Kings
           ,
           as
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Deut.
           
             33.
             5.
          
           
           And
           he
           was
           
             King
             in
          
           Jesurun
           ;
           for
           tho
           he
           had
           not
           the
           name
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ;
           yet
           even
           in
           that
           Power
           he
           was
           no
           more
           Regal
           then
           in
           his
           Tenderness
           over
           the
           People
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           great
           towards
           them
           ,
           that
           at
           Tabera
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           do
           them
           so
           much
           good
           us
           he
           desired
           ,
           
             he
             besought
             the
             Lord
             to
             kill
             him
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
          
           Num.
           
             11.
             15.
          
           
           At
           another
           time
           he
           was
           so
           concerned
           with
           the
           fear
           of
           their
           destruction
           ,
           that
           
             he
             requested
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             to
             forgive
             them
             their
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             blot
             him
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           Ex.
           
             32.
             32.
          
           hereby
           shewing
           himself
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           
             Miracle
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           as
           Philo
           calls
           him
           ,
           but
           of
           Grace
           too
           ,
           in
           plighting
           for
           them
           that
           which
           was
           more
           worth
           than
           his
           life
           ,
           his
           very
           Salvation
           .
           So
           transcendent
           is
           the
           Example
           of
           David
           ,
           who
           (
           besides
           that
           he
           urgeth
           it
           in
           most
           Psalms
           ,
           
             the
             peace
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             salvation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Felicity
             of
             Gods
             chosen
             ,
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             people
             )
             wrestled
             with
             God
             near
             the
             threshing
             floor
             of
          
           Araunah
           ,
           
             (
             2
          
           Sam.
           
             24
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
          
           )
           for
           his
           mercy
           and
           favour
           towards
           his
           People
           ,
           that
           he
           cries
           out
           ,
           
             It
             is
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             that
             have
             sinned
             and
             done
             this
             evil
             ,
             &c.
             let
             thine
             hand
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             be
             on
             me
             and
             my
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             but
             not
             on
             thy
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             plagued
             ,
             1
          
           Chro.
           
             21.
             16
             ,
             17.
          
           
        
         
           Consider
           yet
           farther
           ,
           how
           passionately
           fond
           
             God
             (
             who
             is
             jealous
             even
             to
             fury
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             )
             hath
             demonstrated
             himself
             for
             his
             People
             ,
          
           over
           whom
           he
           hath
           made
           you
           his
           Vicegerents
           .
           Did
           he
           not
           send
           his
           own
           Son
           out
           
             of
             his
             own
             bosom
             ,
             to
             take
             on
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             obedient
             unto
             the
             shameful
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             both
             for
             them
             and
             you
             ?
          
           Can
           Kings
           then
           imagine
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           oppress
           them
           by
           violent
           perverting
           of
           Justice
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           or
           multiply
           unjust
           Exactions
           ,
           or
           chastise
           them
           with
           Whips
           or
           Scorpions
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           escape
           unpunished
           ?
           I
           tell
           them
           nay
           ,
           that
           except
           such
           Kings
           that
           so
           tyrannize
           ,
           do
           repent
           ,
           the
           time
           will
           come
           that
           they
           shall
           bemoan
           themselves
           in
           vain
           ,
           when
           
             their
             groans
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             groans
             of
             a
             deadly
             wounded
             man
             ,
             and
             their
             hopes
             as
             the
             giving
             up
             of
             the
             Ghost
             .
          
           Was
           not
           Christ
           our
           Common
           Purchaser
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           take
           our
           Rags
           ,
           our
           Sores
           ,
           our
           Diseases
           ,
           our
           pains
           upon
           him
           ?
           Was
           he
           not
           wounded
           for
           our
           transgressions
           ,
           bruised
           for
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           
             that
             with
             his
             Stripes
             we
             might
             be
             healed
             ?
          
           Why
           do
           you
           not
           then
           imitate
           him
           in
           being
           
             Nursing
             Fathers
          
           ,
           not
           in
           name
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           deed
           and
           in
           truth
           to
           the
           people
           ?
           and
           do
           not
           oppress
           and
           tyrannize
           over
           them
           ,
           in
           denying
           them
           
           just
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           by
           condemning
           many
           more
           Righteous
           than
           your selves
           to
           Inquisitions
           ,
           Goals
           ,
           Gallies
           ,
           to
           beg
           their
           Bread
           in
           strange
           Countries
           ;
           Chastising
           them
           with
           Whips
           and
           Scorpions
           ,
           and
           with
           divers
           sorts
           of
           Tortures
           ,
           as
           grievous
           as
           tearing
           their
           flesh
           with
           the
           Thorns
           and
           Briars
           of
           the
           Wilderness
           :
           Consider
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           well
           with
           your selves
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           very
           good
           earnest
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           your
           truest
           Interest
           ,
           and
           of
           everlasting
           Consequence
           ,
           whilst
           you
           are
           on
           this
           side
           Hell
           and
           the
           
             Grave
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             wisdom
             .
             )
          
           How
           contrary
           do
           Kings
           ,
           Tyrants
           ,
           act
           and
           govern
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           whose
           Precept
           and
           Practice
           it
           always
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           ,
           
             to
             do
             good
             for
             evil
             ,
             and
             not
             evil
             for
             good
             ,
          
           as
           all
           Tyrants
           do
           .
           Hath
           he
           not
           mitigated
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           published
           
             with
             thunder
             ,
             fire
             ,
             tempest
             ,
             and
             darkness
             ,
             by
             removing
             the
             curse
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             killing
             Letter
             ,
             and
             Ministry
             of
             death
             ?
             And
             hath
             he
             not
             published
             it
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ?
          
           Doth
           he
           not
           woo
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           tho
           we
           resist
           it
           ?
           Court
           us
           by
           his
           Mercies
           ,
           tho
           we
           abuse
           them
           ?
           threaten
           us
           in
           much
           Mercy
           by
           his
           Judgments
           ,
           to
           forewarn
           us
           to
           fly
           from
           the
           Wrath
           to
           come
           ?
           Doth
           he
           not
           daily
           cry
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           tho
           we
           despise
           them
           ?
           proffers
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           tho
           we
           stop
           our
           Ears
           ?
           to
           lead
           us
           ,
           tho
           we
           pull
           away
           our
           Shoulders
           ?
           to
           convert
           us
           ,
           tho
           we
           harden
           our
           Hearts
           ?
           and
           millions
           more
           inexpressible
           Mercies
           ,
           showr'd
           down
           daily
           upon
           his
           people
           committed
           to
           your
           care
           and
           charge
           ,
           manifesting
           his
           fondness
           and
           tenderness
           over
           them
           ;
           which
           considered
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           then
           how
           his
           Vicegerents
           have
           dared
           to
           act
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           by
           returning
           evil
           for
           good
           ,
           by
           violent
           perverting
           of
           Justice
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           by
           multiplying
           unjust
           exactions
           on
           them
           .
           Have
           they
           made
           their
           peace
           with
           death
           ?
           or
           their
           Agreement
           with
           Hell
           ?
           can
           they
           bribe
           their
           Tormentors
           ?
           or
           can
           they
           
             dwell
             with
             devouring
             fire
             ,
             or
             everlasting
             burnings
             ?
             or
             can
             they
             quench
             the
             flames
             of
             Tophet
             ,
             which
             is
             ordained
             of
             old
             ?
             yea
             for
             Kings
             it
             is
             prepared
             ;
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             deep
             and
             large
             ;
             the
             pile
             thereof
             is
             fire
             and
             much
             wood
             ,
             and
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             like
             a
             stream
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             doth
             kindle
             it
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           
             30.
             33.
          
           
           Are
           Kings
           the
           
             Anointed
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           boast
           thereof
           ?
           so
           are
           the
           People
           ;
           
             He
             suffered
             no
             man
             to
             do
             them
             wrong
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             reproved
             Kings
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Touch
             not
             mine
             anointed
             ,
             and
             do
             my
             Prophets
             no
             harm
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           
             105.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Whoso
             toucheth
             them
             ,
             toucheth
             the
             Apple
             of
             his
             eye
             ,
          
           Zech.
           
             2.
             8.
             
             The
             Lord
             taketh
             pleasure
             in
             his
             people
             ,
          
           (
           so
           should
           all
           Kings
           )
           
             and
             he
             will
             put
             a
             Sword
             into
             their
             Hands
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             upon
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             punishment
             upon
             the
             people
             ;
             to
             bind
             their
             Kings
             with
             Chains
             ,
             and
             their
             Nobles
             with
             fetters
             of
             Iron
             ;
             to
             execute
             upon
             them
             the
             Judgment
             written
             ;
             this
             honour
             have
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
          
           Ps
           .
           
             149.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             It
             is
             Piety
             alone
          
           that
           enobles
           Kings
           ,
           gives
           them
           a
           mighty
           Character
           ,
           and
           establisheth
           their
           Thrones
           :
           Therefore
           Kings
           ought
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           comfortably
           influencing
           all
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           governing
           justly
           ,
           and
           living
           uprightly
           ,
           
             having
             their
             Eyes
             on
             the
             faithful
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             on
             them
             that
             excel
             in
             virtue
             ,
             and
             not
             suffering
             those
             that
             make
             Kings
             glad
             with
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             Princes
             with
             their
             Lies
             ,
          
           (
           Hos
           .
           
             7.
             3.
             
             )
             to
             tarry
             in
             their
             sights
             ;
             it
             being
             an
             abomination
             in
             Kings
             to
             work
             wickedness
             ,
             for
             the
             throne
             is
             established
             by
             righteousness
             ,
             if
             Solomon
             ,
          
           (
           the
           wisest
           King
           that
           ever
           did
           ,
           or
           ever
           will
           sit
           upon
           a
           Throne
           )
           
             can
             judge
             ,
             Prov.
             16.
             12.
             
          
           So
           Pope
           
             Leo
             ,
             Ep.
             7.
          
           to
           the
           Emperor
           
             Theodosius
             ,
             Tune
             est
             optimus
             regni
             vestri
             status
             quando
             sempiternae
             &
             incommutabili
             Trinitati
             unius
             Dei
             confessione
             servitur
             .
          
           Then
           is
           the
           State
           of
           your
           Kingdom
           in
           it
           its
           Glory
           ,
           when
           it
           serveth
           and
           acknowledgeth
           one
           eternal
           God
           in
           the
           Immutable
           Trinity
           .
           This
           God
           hath
           demonstrated
           by
           an
           Iliad
           of
           Examples
           ,
           both
           of
           old
           and
           more
           puny
           daies
           ,
           by
           punishing
           Kings
           governing
           tyrannically
           ,
           more
           signally
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           who
           not
           conforming
           to
           the
           Counsel
           of
           
             Daniel
             ,
             by
             breaking
             off
             his
             sins
             by
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             his
             iniqities
             by
             shewing
             mercy
             unto
             the
             poor
             ,
          
           was
           turned
           into
           a
           very
           Brute
           ,
           being
           driven
           from
           men
           
             to
             dwell
             with
             wild
             asses
             ,
             to
             eat
             grass
             with
             Oxen
             ,
             till
             seven
             times
             had
             passed
             over
             him
             ,
             his
             body
             wet
             with
             the
             dew
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
             his
             hairs
             grown
             like
             eagles
             feathers
             ,
             and
             his
             nails
             like
             birds
             claws
             ,
             before
             his
             understanding
             returned
             unto
             him
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             most
             high
             ruleth
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             men
             ,
          
           Dan.
           4.
           
           So
           averred
           
             David
             ,
             a
             King
             after
             God's
             own
             heart
             ;
             Man
             that
             is
             in
             honour
             ,
             and
             understandeth
             not
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           49.
           ver
           .
           20.
           
           What
           this
           Vnderstanding
           is
           ,
           is
           declared
           ,
           
             Job
             28.
             28.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             wisdom
             ;
             and
             to
             depart
             from
             evil
             ,
             that
             is
             understanding
             .
          
           All
           other
           Wisdom
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           but
           Brutish
           :
           which
           made
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
          
           to
           esteem
           all
           Principalities
           ,
           not
           subservient
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           be
           far
           worse
           than
           the
           Government
           of
           Goat-Keepers
           ,
           Shepherds
           ,
           and
           Cow-herds
           ,
           
             Euseb
             .
             Orat.
          
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Insidels
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           right
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           the
           Supreme
           Law
           is
           only
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Civil
           State
           ,
           and
           its
           Temporal
           Happiness
           :
           but
           when
           a
           Gentile
           State
           becomes
           Christian
           ,
           then
           consequently
           it
           becomes
           also
           
             a
             Church
          
           ;
           whereby
           it
           loseth
           nothing
           which
           it
           had
           before
           but
           acquires
           a
           new
           Perfection
           by
           accrument
           of
           Divine
           Powers
           added
           to
           the
           Civil
           ;
           and
           consequently
           a
           greater
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           the
           Governors
           thereof
           ,
           to
           seek
           and
           procure
           the
           Welfare
           and
           Happiness
           :
           Such
           Kingdoms
           ,
           so
           united
           and
           so
           interwoven
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           more
           special
           manner
           the
           Inheritance
           and
           Kingdoms
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           his
           Father
           gave
           him
           as
           the
           Purchase
           of
           his
           bitter
           Passion
           ;
           
             Ask
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             give
             thee
             the
             heathen
             for
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             for
             thy
             possession
             ,
          
           Psalm
           
             2.
             8.
          
           
           And
           Christ
           doth
           imbrace
           the
           Glory
           of
           this
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           so
           incorporated
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           more
           tenderness
           and
           affection
           ,
           than
           the
           Pomp
           and
           Pride
           of
           all
           earthly
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           threatneth
           those
           Kings
           ,
           Nations
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           serve
           him
           ,
           
             shall
             perish
             and
             be
             utterly
             wasted
             ,
          
           Isaiah
           
             60.
             12.
             
             Speak
             every
             man
             truth
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             his
             neighbour
             :
             execute
             the
             judgment
             of
             truth
             and
             peace
             in
             your
             gates
             :
             therefore
             love
             the
             truth
             and
             peace
             ,
          
           Zechar.
           
             8.
             16
             ,
             19.
          
           are
           Divine
           Oracles
           ,
           and
           shall
           challenge
           Obedience
           from
           every
           Individual
           ;
           but
           more
           particularly
           ,
           and
           especially
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           respect
           unto
           those
           that
           sit
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           that
           execute
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           Gates
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           as
           great
           a
           fault
           to
           be
           silent
           when
           one
           ought
           to
           speak
           ,
           as
           to
           speak
           when
           one
           should
           hold
           his
           peace
           :
           sins
           of
           Omission
           being
           no
           less
           dangerous
           than
           sins
           of
           Commission
           .
           I
           think
           I
           do
           no
           dis-service
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           or
           transgress
           the
           duty
           of
           Honesty
           or
           Loyalty
           ,
           if
           I
           endeavour
           by
           Pen
           to
           set
           the
           Right
           of
           Government
           on
           a
           sure
           and
           right
           Foundation
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           daily
           so
           many
           false
           Principles
           ,
           exorbitant
           Powers
           ,
           and
           Vnaccountableness
           ,
           attributed
           to
           Cheif
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           may
           make
           very
           Saints
           to
           transgress
           in
           Government
           ,
           that
           happily
           otherwise
           would
           not
           ;
           and
           these
           not
           Written
           by
           vulgar
           Pens
           only
           ,
           but
           Preached
           and
           Printed
           by
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           delivered
           with
           the
           better
           grace
           and
           greater
           authority
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           most
           palpable
           wresting
           of
           Scripture
           to
           wrong
           senses
           and
           purposes
           ;
           which
           in
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           more
           abominable
           :
           
             but
             God
             shall
             cut
             off
             all
             flattering
             lips
             ,
             and
             tongues
             that
             speak
             proud
             things
             ,
          
           Psalm
           
             12.
             3.
          
           
           There
           are
           so
           many
           Sermons
           full
           fraught
           with
           such
           Principles
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           esteemed
           the
           Governors
           of
           our
           Church
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           ,
           (
           whom
           it
           most
           concerns
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           true
           and
           ▪
           false
           Doctrines
           )
           being
           silent
           ,
           (
           which
           seems
           to
           argue
           consent
           )
           hath
           encouraged
           me
           to
           put
           Pen
           to
           Paper
           ,
           to
           assert
           the
           truth
           .
           It
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           as
           a
           Crime
           to
           any
           ,
           who
           bring
           the
           Actions
           of
           Princes
           ,
           Popes
           or
           Prelates
           ,
           to
           the
           Touch-stone
           of
           Truth
           .
           Truth
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           begets
           hatred
           to
           the
           Asserters
           thereof
           ,
           yet
           )
           like
           the
           Sun
           ,
           is
           a
           publick
           good
           ,
           which
           neither
           exempteth
           Princes
           ,
           Popes
           ,
           private
           Men
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           Angels
           ,
           from
           her
           Laws
           .
           I
           have
           followed
           ,
           as
           near
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           the
           Beams
           of
           that
           Sun
           ,
           by
           adhering
           close
           to
           true
           Principles
           of
           Nature
           ,
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           of
           Scripture
           :
           If
           any
           Light
           I
           have
           given
           hath
           discovered
           false
           Glosses
           ,
           or
           Truth
           from
           Error
           ,
           no
           reason
           to
           quarrel
           either
           with
           the
           Truths
           themselves
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Assertor
           of
           them
           .
           
             Truth
             ,
             seasonably
             spoken
             ,
             can
             hurt
             no
             Body
             .
          
           If
           false
           Principles
           are
           censured
           and
           adjudged
           by
           Divine
           
           by
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           disapproved
           by
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           be
           pleased
           or
           displeased
           who
           will
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           ,
           the
           care
           is
           taken
           ;
           It
           
             being
             more
             than
             human
             Tyranny
             ,
             to
             deprive
             Faith
             and
             Truth
             of
             Tongue
             or
             Pen
          
           for
           
             their
             Defence
          
           :
           where
           
             Truth
             maketh
             no
             distinction
             of
             Persons
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             ;
             I
             only
             condemn
             what
             she
             doth
             ,
          
           without
           respect
           had
           to
           Persons
           great
           or
           small
           ,
           if
           they
           clash
           with
           Truth
           ,
           or
           endeavour
           to
           obscure
           her
           brightness
           .
           To
           assert
           Truth
           ,
           is
           no
           point
           of
           Arrogance
           ;
           and
           to
           search
           for
           Truth
           when
           it
           is
           concealed
           ,
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           Charity
           ;
           and
           to
           assert
           it
           with
           constancy
           when
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           is
           the
           consummation
           of
           Charity
           ;
           and
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           Light
           thereof
           ,
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           consummation
           of
           Happiness
           .
           For
           who
           can
           be
           more
           blessed
           than
           he
           who
           enjoyeth
           Truth
           in
           its
           Excellency
           ,
           Constancy
           ,
           and
           Immutability
           ?
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           Fear
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Reverence
           are
           due
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           more
           to
           Truth
           ;
           
             for
             God
             is
             Truth
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           Reverence
           ,
           with
           base
           flattery
           ,
           or
           ignorant
           blindness
           ,
           to
           hide
           the
           publick
           Blemishes
           and
           Miscarriages
           of
           the
           Actions
           of
           great
           Men.
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           it
           's
           downright
           flattering
           Profaneness
           ,
           dissembling
           and
           betraying
           the
           Truths
           of
           God.
           It
           's
           much
           more
           Christian
           Honour
           ,
           to
           declare
           them
           with
           Christian
           Charity
           ,
           and
           reprove
           them
           with
           Christian
           Modesty
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             hate
             thy
             Brother
             in
             thine
             heart
             :
             thou
             shalt
             in
             any
             wise
             rebuke
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             sin
             to
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           Levit.
           
             19.
             17.
          
           whether
           he
           be
           of
           a
           great
           or
           little
           Figure
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           .
           
             Go
             tell
             Judah
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             Israel
             of
             her
             transgressions
             ,
          
           be
           who
           will
           pleased
           or
           displeased
           therewith
           .
           By
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           though
           Reproofs
           and
           Admonitions
           have
           been
           the
           Duty
           of
           every
           person
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           Religion
           
             (
             Cry
             aloud
             ,
             spare
             not
             ,
             lift
             up
             your
             voice
             like
             a
             trumpet
             ,
          
           (
           proclaim
           defiance
           ,
           sound
           a
           challenge
           ,
           and
           charge
           against
           them
           ;
           )
           
             shew
             the
             people
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Jacob
             their
             sins
             ,
          
           Isaiah
           
             58.
             1.
             
          
           )
           yet
           they
           are
           seldom
           or
           never
           acceptable
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           get
           hatred
           to
           those
           that
           discover
           their
           Dalilah's
           ,
           their
           bosome
           sins
           :
           but
           their
           comfort
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           reproving
           ,
           they
           fulfil
           God's
           Precepts
           ,
           
             and
             he
             that
             hateth
             reproof
             erreth
             ,
             is
             bruitish
             ,
             and
             shall
             die
             ,
          
           Pro.
           
             10.
             1.
             15.
          
           
           Pro.
           
             12.
             15.
          
           
           Pro.
           10.
           
           A
           most
           strange
           and
           unhappy
           temper
           ,
           to
           return
           hatred
           for
           good
           will
           ,
           to
           hate
           those
           that
           show
           the
           greatest
           kindness
           that
           possibly
           mortal
           Man
           can
           show
           :
           
             he
             that
             regardeth
             reproof
             shall
             be
             honoured
             ,
             and
             is
             prudent
             ,
          
           Prov.
           
             13.
             18.
          
           
           Pro.
           
             15.
             5.
             
             He
             that
             refuseth
             instruction
             ,
             despiseth
             his
             own
             soul
             :
             but
             he
             that
             heareth
             reproof
             ,
             getteth
             understanding
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           
             32.
             
             As
             to
             despise
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Crime
             ,
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Judges
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             wo
             to
             them
             who
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             evil
             ;
             that
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
             ,
          
           Isaiah
           
             5.
             20.
          
           
           Wherefore
           if
           they
           whose
           immediate
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           tell
           Judah
           of
           her
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Israel
           of
           her
           Transgressions
           ,
           will
           by
           a
           sinful
           compliance
           be
           silent
           ,
           or
           daub
           with
           untempered
           Mortar
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           declare
           plain
           Truths
           ;
           which
           is
           
             tant
             à
             monte
          
           ,
           a
           tacite
           giving
           consent
           and
           countenance
           to
           publick
           Sins
           and
           Injuries
           ,
           by
           such
           their
           connivance
           and
           dissimulation
           :
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           not
           blame
           those
           who
           dare
           call
           Vices
           by
           their
           proper
           names
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           ignorant
           of
           such
           quirks
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           injure
           Justice
           and
           Piety
           ,
           as
           by
           such
           perverting
           the
           plain
           Truths
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           prevaricating
           with
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           by
           pleasing
           Men
           rather
           than
           Truth
           ,
           as
           if
           both
           might
           not
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           stand
           together
           ;
           as
           if
           a
           due
           respect
           to
           Men
           ,
           even
           to
           great
           Men
           ,
           and
           a
           just
           censure
           of
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           might
           not
           justly
           be
           maintained
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           present
           discourse
           seem
           more
           harsh
           or
           severe
           than
           usual
           ,
           it
           is
           intended
           against
           the
           Vices
           and
           Abuses
           of
           the
           Powers
           ,
           not
           against
           the
           Persons
           ,
           nor
           any
           just
           Powers
           .
           If
           they
           are
           Truths
           that
           I
           have
           declared
           ,
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           ;
           if
           Errors
           ,
           they
           'l
           easily
           be
           discovered
           and
           refuted
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           Truth
           will
           appear
           .
           If
           I
           have
           committed
           Errors
           ,
           and
           injured
           Truth
           ,
           I
           am
           sensible
           of
           my
           own
           Infirmities
           ;
           and
           that
           Reason
           is
           seldom
           so
           perfectly
           reduced
           to
           Science
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           and
           all
           others
           may
           be
           mistaken
           :
           
             Humanum
             est
             errare
          
           .
           Let
           
           those
           that
           shall
           discover
           such
           Errors
           consider
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           are
           Men
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           like
           Errors
           ,
           and
           Frailties
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           deceived
           ;
           and
           that
           possibly
           when
           by
           disquisition
           a
           greater
           Light
           may
           discover
           that
           
             that
             may
             be
             the
             Readers
             mistake
             ,
             which
             he
             esteemeth
             may
             be
             the
             Writers
             Error
             .
          
        
         
           In
           summ
           ,
           All
           the
           Glory
           of
           Kings
           and
           Kingdoms
           ought
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           (
           by
           judging
           righteously
           ,
           by
           countenancing
           the
           Faithful
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           not
           suffering
           the
           Wicked
           to
           influence
           their
           Councils
           ,
           and
           by
           walking
           wisely
           in
           a
           perfect
           way
           ,
           and
           by
           
             hating
             the
             Works
             of
             them
             that
             turn
             aside
             ,
          
           and
           by
           not
           suffering
           those
           that
           have
           high
           Looks
           and
           proud
           Thoughts
           ,
           )
           as
           being
           made
           choice
           of
           by
           him
           to
           administer
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           
             Nursing-fathers
             of
             his
             people
          
           ,
           Isaiah
           
             49.
             23.
          
           
           God
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           who
           setteth
           up
           Kings
           ,
           and
           removeth
           them
           ,
           doth
           only
           love
           the
           Principality
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           own
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           himself
           continually
           addeth
           to
           the
           Glory
           and
           Enlargement
           thereof
           ,
           but
           willeth
           and
           expecteth
           the
           same
           from
           all
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Governors
           of
           Temporal
           Scepters
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           severe
           Menaces
           and
           Penalties
           .
           Whatever
           therefore
           of
           Inlargement
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           Stability
           ,
           the
           carking
           Cares
           or
           Designs
           of
           the
           great
           Men
           of
           the
           Earth
           may
           project
           and
           promise
           to
           themselves
           ,
           by
           being
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           but
           
             magnificum
             nihil
          
           ,
           toys
           ,
           gewgawes
           ,
           and
           vanity
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           put
           into
           the
           Ballance
           with
           that
           Kingdom
           which
           Christ
           alone
           loveth
           ,
           respecteth
           ;
           and
           desireth
           ;
           and
           unto
           which
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           heartily
           subservient
           ,
           to
           serve
           and
           inlarge
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           
             shall
             become
             like
             the
             chaff
             of
             the
             summer
             threshing-floor
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             shall
             carry
             them
             away
          
           ;
           and
           the
           God
           of
           Gods
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           
             Kings
             ,
             shall
             set
             up
             a
             kingdom
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdom
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             to
             other
             people
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             break
             in
             pieces
             all
             other
             kingdoms
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             stand
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Dan.
           
             2.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             47.
             
          
           If
           Kings
           will
           not
           kiss
           the
           Son
           ,
           nor
           do
           their
           Duty
           ,
           in
           purging
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             may
             not
          
           Eliah
           
             and
             the
             People
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
          
           Baal
           
             's
             Priests
          
           ?
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           is
           a
           personal
           act
           that
           
             belongeth
             to
             all
             ,
             even
             to
             every
             private
             Person
             ,
          
           according
           to
           his
           place
           :
           they
           may
           swear
           a
           Covenant
           without
           the
           King
           ,
           if
           he
           refuse
           ,
           and
           build
           the
           Lords
           House
           themselves
           ,
           
             2
             Chr.
             15.
             9.
          
           and
           relieve
           and
           defend
           one
           another
           ,
           if
           oppressed
           ;
           for
           our
           Acts
           and
           duties
           of
           defending
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           do
           not
           tye
           our
           Consciences
           conditionally
           ,
           so
           the
           King
           consent
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           ,
           as
           all
           duties
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           do
           ,
           
             Jer.
             22.
             3.
             
             Prov.
             24.
             11.
             
             Isaiah
             .
             1.
             17.
             
             &
             58.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             Be
             wise
             now
             therefore
             ,
             O
             ye
             kings
             :
             be
             instructed
             ye
             Judges
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             fear
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             with
             trembling
             .
             Kiss
             the
             son
             lest
             he
             be
             angry
             ,
             and
             you
             perish
             from
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             his
             wrath
             is
             kindled
             but
             a
             little
             :
             blessed
             are
             all
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           2.
           
           Therefore
           it
           becomes
           you
           ,
           that
           sit
           upon
           Thrones
           ,
           to
           observe
           and
           obey
           the
           true
           unquestionable
           divine
           
             Lex
             Regia
          
           :
           to
           you
           it
           is
           commanded
           ,
           
             Deut.
             17.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
          
           viz.
           
             to
             read
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             all
             the
             days
             of
             your
             lives
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             learn
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             to
             keep
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             law
             and
             the
             statutes
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             :
             that
             your
             hearts
             be
             not
             lifted
             up
             above
             your
             brethren
          
           ;
           (
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           from
           among
           whom
           ,
           ye
           your selves
           were
           chosen
           ,
           and
           set
           in
           great
           Glory
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Dignity
           :
           to
           go
           in
           and
           out
           before
           them
           ,
           judging
           righteously
           )
           and
           that
           
             you
             turn
             not
             aside
             from
             the
             commandment
             ,
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             left
             :
             do
             violence
             to
             no
             man
             ;
             for
             God
             hates
             the
             violent
             man
             ,
             and
             evil
             shall
             hunt
             the
             violent
             man
             to
             overthrow
             him
             ,
          
           Psalm
           ,
           
             140.
             11.
          
           
           Be
           content
           with
           your
           Tribute
           ,
           and
           exact
           no
           more
           than
           what
           is
           appointed
           you
           by
           publick
           consent
           ;
           take
           care
           that
           there
           be
           
             no
             violent
             perverting
             of
             Judgment
          
           ;
           no
           shamming
           of
           Laws
           ,
           or
           prevaricating
           with
           false
           constructions
           of
           Laws
           ,
           or
           by
           Innuendoes
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           the
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           of
           your
           Subjects
           be
           taken
           away
           :
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           your
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           your
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           People
           will
           call
           you
           Blessed
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           be
           your
           Comfort
           at
           the
           end
           of
           your
           Days
           (
           a
           time
           speedily
           approaching
           )
           
           when
           all
           Crowns
           ,
           Scepters
           ,
           and
           Royalties
           must
           be
           resigned
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           Judge
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           all
           stand
           in
           an
           equal
           distance
           with
           those
           you
           now
           call
           Vassals
           ,
           and
           use
           rather
           like
           Beasts
           than
           Images
           of
           God
           and
           Christians
           ,
           before
           his
           Tribunal
           ,
           when
           no
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           no
           Eminency
           of
           Station
           ,
           no
           Treasures
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           no
           Strength
           of
           Armies
           or
           Dependencies
           will
           accompany
           any
           of
           you
           into
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           to
           stand
           between
           you
           and
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           great
           Day
           :
           
             for
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
             .
          
        
         
           
             Be
             wise
             now
             therefore
             ,
             O
             ye
             Kings
             ,
             even
             to
             day
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             before
             the
             irreversible
             Decree
             of
             Wrath
             be
             gone
             forth
             ,
             and
             esteem
             that
          
           Lex
           Regia
           ,
           
             all
             his
             other
             Laws
             ,
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             Judgments
             ,
             more
             than
             your
             necessary
             Food
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sweeter
             to
             you
             than
             the
             Hony
             and
             the
             Hony-comb
             ,
             lay
             them
             up
             in
             your
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             Souls
          
           ;
           bind
           them
           for
           a
           sign
           upon
           you
           hands
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           as
           frontlets
           between
           your
           eyes
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           teach
           them
           to
           your
           subjects
           :
           
             (
             as
             was
             commanded
             to
          
           Josiah
           ,
           Deut.
           17.
           17.
           
           )
           
             speaking
             of
             them
             when
             you
          
           sit
           in
           your
           houses
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           walk
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           when
           you
           lie
           down
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           rise
           up
           ;
           write
           them
           upon
           the
           door-posts
           of
           your
           houses
           ,
           and
           upon
           your
           gates
           ,
           bind
           them
           upon
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           tie
           them
           about
           your
           necks
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           your
           continual
           Ornament
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           go
           they
           may
           lead
           you
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           sleep
           they
           may
           keep
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           you
           awake
           they
           may
           talk
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           teach
           you
           to
           keep
           sound
           wisdom
           and
           discretion
           ,
           
             that
             in
             all
             your
             ways
             and
             conditions
             they
             may
             be
             your
             Safeguards
             ,
             your
             Companions
             and
             your
             Comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
             Be
             wise
             now
             therefore
             ,
             O
             ye
             Kings
             ,
             be
             instructed
             ye
             Judges
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           Let
           your
           provident
           care
           reach
           beyond
           the
           forecast
           of
           the
           Fool
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           even
           for
           immortality
           it self
           ;
           make
           no
           provision
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           fulfil
           the
           Lusts
           thereof
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           but
           
             one
             thing
             only
             necessary
          
           .
           Do
           not
           desperately
           slight
           and
           condemn
           the
           purity
           and
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           abstain
           from
           all
           appearance
           of
           evil
           ,
           and
           resist
           unto
           blood
           ,
           striving
           against
           sin
           :
           Be
           not
           like
           those
           Fools
           that
           make
           a
           mock
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           cursedly
           cruel
           to
           your
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           as
           to
           dote
           on
           Mediocrities
           of
           Grace
           ,
           by
           understanding
           God
           otherways
           then
           he
           will
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           so
           delude
           your
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           be
           forced
           at
           last
           to
           sing
           Lachrymae
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           poor
           despised
           righteous
           stand
           in
           great
           boldness
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           you
           your selves
           thrust
           out
           ,
           with
           A
           
             go
             ye
             cursed
          
           ,
           and
           then
           cry
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ,
           
             We
             fools
             counted
             their
             lives
             madness
             ,
             and
             their
             ends
             to
             have
             been
             without
             honour
             ,
             and
             now
             how
             are
             they
             numbred
             among
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             lot
             is
             among
             the
             Saints
             ?
          
           Wisdom
           
             5.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           Break
           no
           Laws
           ,
           nor
           Covenants
           made
           with
           your
           People
           :
           Consider
           with
           what
           terrible
           Solemnity
           God
           published
           his
           Laws
           and
           Covenants
           on
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           with
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           and
           Tempest
           ,
           Smoak
           and
           Darkness
           ,
           with
           expectation
           of
           an
           exact
           performance
           of
           all
           his
           Laws
           ;
           and
           tho
           in
           much
           Mercy
           ,
           Pity
           ,
           and
           Compassion
           to
           us
           ,
           he
           hath
           since
           removed
           the
           curse
           from
           it
           ,
           
             as
             it
             is
             a
             killing
             Letter
             ,
             and
             ministry
             of
             death
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           
             now
             published
             it
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediator
             :
          
           And
           consider
           withal
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           so
           great
           a
           detestation
           and
           hatred
           against
           sin
           ,
           that
           it
           
             amazed
             the
             very
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
          
           and
           made
           him
           (
           who
           had
           more
           strength
           then
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           )
           to
           shrink
           and
           draw
           back
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           with
           strong
           cries
           and
           bloody
           drops
           against
           the
           Cup
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           work
           of
           his
           own
           mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           decline
           the
           business
           of
           his
           own
           coming
           .
           Now
           or
           never
           be
           wise
           O
           ye
           Kings
           ,
           and
           be
           instructed
           ye
           Judges
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           consider
           that
           what
           I
           have
           written
           is
           for
           the
           true
           interest
           of
           your
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           everlasting
           consequence
           ,
           and
           that
           within
           a
           few
           years
           ,
           you
           must
           bid
           an
           everlasting
           farewel
           to
           all
           your
           Kingdoms
           and
           Glories
           ;
           that
           your
           Winter-houses
           ,
           and
           your
           Summer-houses
           ,
           that
           your
           Houses
           of
           Ivory
           ,
           and
           your
           great
           Houses
           shall
           be
           smitten
           and
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           brought
           nothing
           with
           you
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           shall
           you
           carry
           nothing
           out
           but
           your
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           as
           a
           thousand
           
           Witnesses
           to
           testifie
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           will
           divide
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           
             and
             when
             God
             makes
             Inquisition
             for
             blood
             ,
             he
             will
             remember
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           
             9.
             12.
          
           and
           revenge
           the
           Persecutions
           and
           Blood
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           shed
           either
           in
           War
           or
           Peace
           :
           
             Think
             not
             more
             highly
             of
             your selves
             than
             you
             ought
             to
             think
             ,
             but
             think
             soberly
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             you
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             favour
             than
             the
             meanest
             of
             your
             Black-Guard
             .
          
        
         
           
             Humi-repentis
             est
             Indolis
             nunquam
             insanire
             sine
             timida
             Apologia
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           not
           quite
           mad
           ,
           most
           Noble
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Potentates
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           will
           seriously
           and
           Christianly
           consider
           your
           own
           most
           true
           and
           eternal
           Interest
           ,
           and
           that
           
             unum
             necessarium
          
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           and
           deepest
           concern
           of
           all
           Princes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           all
           Peasants
           )
           you
           will
           find
           that
           I
           have
           written
           the
           words
           of
           truth
           and
           soberness
           ,
           and
           am
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           you
           wrong
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           lead
           you
           to
           the
           true
           way
           of
           happiness
           both
           here
           and
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           up
           our
           Accounts
           with
           comfort
           at
           the
           great
           and
           dreadful
           day
           of
           Accompt
           .
        
         
           
             Consider
             how
             mighty
             prevalent
             your
             Examples
             are
             to
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             more
             than
             Twenty
             thousand
             Pulpits
             :
             The
             sins
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             hurt
             little
             by
             infection
             ,
             but
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Mighty
             are
             pestilential
             and
             poysonous
             .
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             only
             beg
             your
             favour
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             I
             have
             written
             as
             Advisoes
             and
             Admonitions
             ,
             not
             as
             Imputations
             .
          
        
         
           Hear
           therefore
           ,
           O
           ye
           Kings
           ,
           and
           understand
           ,
           learn
           ye
           that
           be
           Judges
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           give
           ear
           ye
           that
           rule
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           Nations
           ;
           for
           power
           is
           given
           you
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           sovereignty
           from
           the
           Highest
           ,
           who
           shall
           try
           your
           works
           ,
           and
           search
           out
           your
           Councils
           ;
           because
           ,
           being
           Ministers
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           judged
           aright
           ,
           nor
           kept
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           walked
           after
           the
           Council
           of
           God.
           Horribly
           and
           speedily
           shall
           he
           come
           upon
           you
           ,
           for
           a
           sharp
           judgment
           shall
           be
           to
           them
           that
           be
           in
           high
           places
           ,
           for
           mercy
           will
           soon
           pardon
           the
           meanest
           ,
           but
           mighty
           men
           shall
           be
           mightily
           tormented
           :
           for
           he
           which
           is
           Lord
           over
           all
           shall
           fear
           no
           mans
           person
           ,
           neither
           shall
           he
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           any
           mans
           greatness
           :
           for
           he
           hath
           made
           the
           small
           and
           great
           ,
           and
           careth
           for
           all
           alike
           ;
           but
           a
           sore
           Trial
           shall
           come
           upon
           the
           mighty
           .
           Unto
           you
           therefore
           ,
           O
           Kings
           ,
           do
           I
           speak
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           learn
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           not
           fall
           away
           ,
           
             Wisd
             .
             chap.
          
           1.
           ver
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
           THE
           Right
           of
           Government
           ,
           AND
           JUSTIFICATION
           OF
           DEFENSIVE
           ARMS
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           THough
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           so
           exactly
           ,
           so
           accurately
           ,
           so
           cautiously
           written
           ,
           that
           prevaricating
           ,
           and
           searching
           Wits
           ,
           and
           Men
           of
           different
           Principles
           and
           different
           Interests
           (
           who
           take
           and
           measure
           only
           by
           their
           own
           Plummets
           and
           their
           own
           Lines
           )
           will
           not
           quarrel
           and
           throw
           Stones
           at
           ,
           when
           sound
           Reason
           and
           solid
           Arguments
           are
           wanting
           to
           refute
           :
           Yet
           I
           presume
           to
           expose
           my
           Sentiments
           concerning
           Government
           and
           Governors
           ,
           and
           to
           run
           the
           same
           fortune
           and
           risk
           with
           others
           (
           not
           vainly
           expecting
           to
           pass
           currantly
           without
           snaps
           and
           snarles
           )
           laying
           a
           very
           short
           ,
           but
           firm
           Foundation
           ,
           as
           a
           solid
           Rock
           ,
           able
           to
           bear
           and
           justifie
           all
           the
           Superstructures
           which
           I
           shall
           Build
           thereon
           ,
           relating
           to
           any
           Form
           of
           Government
           whatsoever
           ;
           thereby
           avoiding
           multiplicity
           ,
           and
           ministring
           less
           occasion
           of
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           less
           Fuel
           to
           kindle
           the
           fire
           of
           Contention
           ,
           and
           less
           scope
           to
           pick
           and
           make
           Disputes
           and
           Quarrels
           upon
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           particularly
           meddle
           with
           the
           several
           Forms
           of
           Government
           ,
           nor
           how
           rightly
           or
           abusively
           exercised
           in
           any
           Nation
           ,
           State
           ,
           or
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           shall
           endeavour
           
             quantum
             in
             me
          
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           Right
           of
           Governors
           and
           Government
           on
           a
           right
           Foundation
           in
           general
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           Form
           ,
           or
           to
           this
           or
           that
           Nation
           ,
           Commonwealth
           ,
           or
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           without
           particular
           Reflections
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           (
           unless
           by
           way
           of
           instance
           )
           on
           any
           particular
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Shews
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             Government
             ;
             of
             what
             Nature
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             how
             Governors
             ought
             to
             behave
             themselves
             in
             the
             Management
             thereof
             .
             To
             what
             Governors
             Obedience
             is
             due
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             First
             shew
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             Friendly
             Assotiations
             and
             Government
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             what
             Nature
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Who
             of
             right
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             Government
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Maxime
             most
             Christian
             an
             undeniable
             ,
             That
             
               pure
               Religion
               and
               undefiled
            
             ,
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             is
             every
             Man's
             bounden
             Duty
             in
             particular
             ;
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             the
             Cares
             and
             Concerns
             of
             all
             publick
             and
             private
             Governors
             ,
             and
             Governments
             in
             many
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             gratitude
             towards
             
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               done
               so
               great
               things
               for
               us
               Men
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Eternal
               Welfare
               of
               our
               Immortal
               Souls
            
             ;
             and
             who
             
               giveth
               to
               all
               Men
               liberally
               and
               upbraideth
               not
               ,
            
             and
             not
             only
             for
             necessity
             ,
             but
             for
             delight
             also
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             who
             is
             
               Lord
               alone
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               doth
               whatsoever
               he
               pleaseth
               in
               Heaven
               above
               ,
               and
               
               in
               Earth
               beneath
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               great
               Waters
               .
            
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             that
             
               righteousness
               and
               judgment
               are
               the
               habitation
               of
               his
               throne
               ,
            
             Psalm
             97.
             2.
             
               and
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               World
               with
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             and
             
               all
               Persons
               with
               his
               Truth
            
             ;
             and
             who
             only
             can
             
               give
               Peace
               within
               our
               Walls
               ,
               and
               Plentiousness
               within
               our
               Pallaces
               :
            
             but
             that
             only
             Hypothetically
             on
             condition
             ,
             that
             
               our
               ways
               do
               please
               him
            
             .
             4.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             great
             power
             Religion
             hath
             to
             qualifie
             all
             unnatural
             exorbitant
             humors
             and
             passions
             of
             Men
             ,
             even
             most
             rebellious
             against
             God
             or
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             incline
             all
             Governors
             to
             
               Rule
               with
               Conscience
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Governed
               to
               obey
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             Phanatick
             whim
             ▪
             but
             a
             matter
             of
             ●ound
             and
             undeniable
             consequence
             ,
             That
             all
             Duties
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Governors
             and
             Governed
             ,
             are
             by
             ▪
             so
             much
             the
             better
             executed
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             they
             are
             the
             more
             Religious
             .
          
           
             
               For
               it
               's
               not
               possible
               ,
               that
               good
               Government
               can
               continue
               without
               good
               Governors
               ;
               which
               being
               most
               certainly
               true
               ,
            
             Policy
             must
             submit
             ,
             and
             be
             subordinate
             ,
             and
             d●
             homage
             to
             Religion
             .
             
               This
               is
               more
               demonstrable
               in
               that
               all
               good
               Christians
               do
               own
               these
               very
               Truths
               in
               their
               very
               Prayers
               ;
               to
               which
               the
               several
            
             Lyturgies
             ,
             
               of
               several
               Nations
               ,
               give
               abundant
               undeniable
               Testimony
               .
               Besides
               ,
               they
               have
               God's
               own
               Command
               and
               own
               Pattern
               for
               such
               Government
               ,
               and
               Governors
               ,
            
             viz.
             H●
             that
             ruleth
             over
             ▪
             men
             must
             be
             just
             ,
             ruling
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             
               2.
               
               Sam.
               23.
               3.
               
               Before
               the
            
             Israelites
             
               (
               God's
               own
               peculiar
               People
               ,
               for
               whom
               God
               has
               done
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               shewed
               so
               many
               Miracles
               ,
               by
               bringing
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             
               by
               a
               strong
               Hand
            
             )
             entred
             that
             good
             Land
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             he
             taught
             them
             by
             his
             Servant
             Moses
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             Judgments
             ,
             to
             govern
             themselves
             by
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             I
             have
             taught
             you
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             Judgments
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             commanded
             me
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             do
             so
             in
             the
             Land
             whether
             ye
             go
             to
             possess
             it
             :
             keep
             therefore
             and
             do
             them
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             your
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             understanding
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             which
             shall
             hear
             all
             these
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Surely
             this
             great
             Nation
             is
             a
             wise
             and
             understanding
             People
             .
             For
             what
             Nation
             is
             there
             so
             great
             ,
             who
             hath
             God
             so
             nigh
             unto
             them
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             in
             all
             things
             that
             we
             call
             unto
             him
             for
             ?
             and
             what
             Nation
             is
             there
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             hath
             Statutes
             and
             Judgments
             so
             righteous
             ,
             as
             all
             this
             Law
             which
             I
             have
             set
             before
             thee
             ?
             Only
             take
             heed
             to
             thy self
             ,
             and
             keep
             thy
             soul
             diligently
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             thy
             Son
             ,
             and
             thy
             Sons
             Sons
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               What
               human
               Oracles
               can
               contrive
               and
               dictate
               better
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Judgments
               ,
               than
               is
               commanded
               in
               Holy
               Writ
               ?
               And
               therefore
               greatest
               prudence
               and
               safety
               to
               make
               them
               their
               Pattern
               .
               But
               we
               have
               not
               only
               Divine
               ,
               but
               Human
               Sanctions
               also
               for
               what
               is
               averred
               .
               That
               great
               Prince
            
             Augustus
             
               was
               wont
               to
               say
            
             ,
             That
             Religion
             did
             Deifie
             Princes
             :
             And
             Tully
             
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Roman
             State
             did
             increase
             and
             flourish
             more
             by
             Religion
             than
             by
             any
             other
             means
             .
             
               All
               the
            
             Laws
             of
             Solon
             and
             Lycurges
             ,
             of
             Greece
             and
             Rome
             ,
             &c.
             
               come
               far
               short
               of
               the
            
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             
               for
               the
               most
               pure
               ,
               just
               ,
               and
               excellent
               Government
               .
               And
               whoever
               shall
               consult
               the
               Antients
               of
               the
               very
               Heathens
               themselves
               ,
               as
            
             Plato
             ,
             Aristotle
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
             
               and
               others
               ,
               shall
               find
               that
               they
               all
               center
               (
               be
               the
               Form
               of
               Government
               what
               it
               will
               )
               in
            
             just
             Laws
             ,
             and
             just
             Execution
             ,
             
               without
               creating
               Subtilties
               or
               coyning
               Evasions
               to
            
             sham
             good
             Laws
             ,
             
               made
               in
               simplicity
               and
               in
               sincerity
               .
               Thus
               by
               Testimony
               both
               Divine
               and
               Human
               ,
            
             Religion
             is
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             Basis
             of
             Human
             Society
             ,
             Union
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Plenty
             ,
             and
             distributive
             Justice
             to
             all
             indifferently
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             high
             or
             low
             ,
             rich
             or
             poor
             .
          
           
             
               Consider
               also
               what
            
             Edward
             
               I.
               hath
               left
               as
               a
               Pattern
               of
               good
               Government
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               King
               :
            
             Rex
             autem
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             King
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Vicar
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             is
             ordained
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             above
             all
             he
             should
             reverence
             Holy
             Church
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             govern
             the
             Earthly
             Kingdom
             and
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             defend
             them
             from
             injuries
             ,
             and
             should
             discountenance
             and
             dispel
             all
             lewd
             People
             out
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             do
             not
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             King
             remains
             not
             in
             him
             .
             But
             Pope
             John
             testifying
             he
             loseth
             the
             name
             of
             King
             ;
             to
             whom
             Pepin
             and
             Charles
             his
             Sons
             not
             yet
             Kings
             ,
             but
             Princes
             under
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             wrote
             foolishly
             ,
             complaining
             ,
             that
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             ought
             to
             be
             content
             with
             the
             Name
             and
             Title
             of
             King
             ;
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             answered
             ,
             That
             it
             belongs
             to
             them
             to
             be
             called
             Kings
             ,
             who
             carefully
             defend
             and
             govern
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             imitating
             David
             
               King
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               Psalm
               101.
            
             
             He
             that
             worketh
             deceit
             ,
             shall
             not
             dwell
             within
             my
             house
             :
             he
             that
             telleth
             lyes
             ,
             shall
             not
             tarry
             in
             my
             sight
             :
             I
             will
             early
             destroy
             all
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             cut
             off
             all
             wicked
             doers
             from
             the
             city
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             King
             ought
             in
             all
             truth
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             fully
             and
             wholly
             to
             observe
             all
             the
             Dignities
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             their
             Pristine
             condition
             .
             The
             King
             also
             ought
             to
             do
             all
             things
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             righteously
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Nobles
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             Right
             and
             Justice
             ought
             rather
             to
             bear
             Rule
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             than
             sinful
             Wills
             and
             Pleasures
             .
             Law
             is
             always
             that
             which
             doth
             right
             ,
             but
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             is
             violence
             ;
             and
             force
             is
             not
             right
             .
             And
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             by
             Edward
             the
             First
             ;
             to
             whose
             Laws
             also
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             subscribed
             ,
             
               Vid.
               Lambert
               .
               Collect
               .
               p.
               142.
               
               N
               o
               17.
               
            
          
           
           
             The
             
               true
               Religion
               of
               God
            
             and
             honest
             Conversation
             (
             even
             )
             of
             Priests
             (
             themselves
             )
             is
             our
             chiefest
             care
             ,
             saith
             
               Justinian
               ,
               Novel
               .
               constit
            
             .
             6.
             
             The
             
               search
               of
               true
               Religion
            
             we
             find
             to
             be
             the
             chiefest
             care
             of
             Imperial
             Majesty
             ,
             
               Legum
               Theodos
               .
               Novel
               tit
            
             .
             2.
             
               de
               Judaeis
               &
               Samaritanis
            
             .
             So
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             earnestly
             exhorted
             Edelbert
             unto
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             was
             
               Christned
               of
               the
               Saxon
               Kings
               in
            
             England
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Almighty
             God
             brings
             the
             good
             Princes
             to
             the
             Regiment
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             he
             may
             bestow
             the
             gifts
             of
             his
             mercy
             upon
             all
             that
             are
             under
             them
             .
             
               Beda
               hist
               .
               Aug.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             Consider
             in
             the
             Creation
             we
             were
             all
             created
             in
             
               Adam
               equal
               ,
               and
               equally
               innocent
            
             and
             upright
             ,
             and
             had
             we
             so
             continued
             in
             that
             state
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             need
             of
             Impery
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             every
             one
             would
             have
             been
             a
             King
             to
             himself
             ,
             God
             and
             Nature
             their
             only
             Law-givers
             :
             but
             lapsed
             Man
             sought
             out
             many
             Inventions
             ,
             and
             broke
             the
             Laws
             both
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             and
             thereby
             provoked
             God
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             to
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             being
             
               homo
               homini
               Deus
            
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             fist
             Creation
             and
             state
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             they
             soon
             became
             
               homo
               homini
               Lupus
            
             ,
             which
             unavoidably
             introduced
             a
             necessity
             of
             Government
             ,
             framed
             by
             human
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             like
             Brutes
             devour
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             live
             in
             Unity
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Godliness
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Liberty
             preserved
             ,
             Justice
             equally
             distribute●
             Honesty
             upheld
             ,
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             maintained
             and
             propagated
             ;
             all
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             the
             Race
             of
             lapsed
             Mankind
             was
             multiplyed
             ,
             but
             by
             Laws
             ordained
             by
             
               Common
               Consent
            
             ,
             as
             sociable
             Parts
             united
             into
             one
             Body
             ;
             which
             Laws
             ,
             in
             common
             Prudence
             and
             of
             right
             ,
             do
             bind
             each
             to
             serve
             other
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             prefer
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             before
             what
             good
             soever
             of
             any
             particular
             ;
             without
             which
             no
             House
             ,
             no
             City
             ,
             no
             Nation
             can
             long
             subsist
             in
             any
             happy
             condition
             .
             For
             to
             govern
             and
             to
             be
             governed
             is
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             amongst
             things
             only
             necessary
             ,
             but
             as
             things
             profitable
             also
             for
             the
             benefit
             and
             sollace
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             ground
             and
             warrant
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             Nature
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             Mans
             nature
             and
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             In
             Scripture
             ,
             
               by
               me
               Kings
            
             (
             and
             consequently
             all
             other
             Forms
             of
             Government
             )
             
               reign
               ,
               and
               Princes
               decree
               Justice
               :
               By
               me
               Princes
               rule
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Pro.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             saith
             Gods
             essential
             wisdom
             ,
             viz.
             not
             only
             by
             the
             secret
             disposition
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             express
             warrant
             of
             his
             Ordinance
             ;
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             not
             by
             naked
             approbation
             ,
             there
             being
             
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God
            
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             commission
             or
             permission
             :
             
               The
               powers
               that
               are
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             several
             Forms
             of
             Government
             )
             
               are
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             i.
             e.
             
               politick
               Power
            
             in
             general
             is
             warranted
             by
             a
             
               Divine
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             the
             several
             Forms
             of
             Government
             is
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             .
             Princedom
             ,
             Empire
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             have
             their
             Rise
             from
             a
             positive
             and
             
               secondary
               Law
               of
               Nations
            
             ,
             and
             not
             absolutely
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             
               pure
               Nature
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Lawyers
             call
             
               Secundariò
               Jus
               naturale
            
             ,
             or
             
               Jus
               gentium
               secundarium
            
             .
             In
             sum
             ,
             Government
             is
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             this
             or
             that
             
               Form
               of
               Government
            
             is
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Interposition
               and
               Mediation
               of
               the
               publick
               consent
               of
               Kingdoms
               and
               States
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             application
             of
             the
             Persons
             to
             the
             Office
             is
             wholly
             in
             the
             Governed
             .
             The
             several
             Forms
             of
             Government
             differ
             not
             in
             nature
             (
             Morally
             and
             Theologically
             speaking
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Government
             being
             the
             very
             self
             same
             )
             but
             only
             politically
             and
             positively
             :
             For
             God
             appointed
             not
             Kings
             absolute
             and
             solely
             Independent
             ,
             but
             
               constituted
               with
               them
               also
               Judges
            
             ,
             who
             were
             equally
             obliged
             to
             
               judge
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
            
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             as
             Kings
             17.
             
             Deut.
             15.
             and
             have
             a
             
               co-ordinate
               share
               in
               the
               Government
            
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Judgment
               is
               neither
               the
               Kings
               nor
               the
               Judges
               ,
               but
               the
               Lords
               ,
            
             and
             both
             their
             Consciences
             are
             in
             immediate
             subjection
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             The
             persons
             are
             sometimes
             Usurpers
             ,
             sometimes
             Abusers
             of
             their
             Authority
             ;
             as
             when
             they
             tyrannize
             or
             oppress
             ;
             
               such
               powers
               God
               owns
               not
            
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             that
             he
             ordains
             
               are
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Terrour
               unto
               good
               works
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               evil
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               to
               the
               governed
               for
               good
               ,
               revengers
               to
               execute
               wrath
               upon
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               :
            
             To
             such
             Rulers
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             ,
             
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               Conscience
               sake
            
             ;
             therefore
             
               whosoever
               resisteth
               such
               powers
               resisteth
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             
               pay
               we
               tribute
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               those
               that
               are
               a
               terrour
               to
               good
               works
               ,
            
             the
             reason
             subjoyned
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               attending
               continually
               on
               this
               very
               thing
            
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             attend
             not
             continually
             on
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               absolute
               necessary
               Obligation
            
             expressed
             ,
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             for
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             for
             our
             
               paying
               of
               Tribute
            
             ,
             Sute
             ,
             or
             Service
             ,
             but
             rather
             on
             the
             contary
             ,
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               obey
               God
               than
               Man
               ,
               Acts
            
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             Power
             St.
             Peter
             terms
             
               human
               Ordinances
               :
               Submit
               your self
               to
               every
               ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               the
               King
               as
               supreme
               ;
               or
               unto
               Governours
               ,
               as
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               evil
               doers
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               
               praise
               of
               them
               that
               do
               well
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             so
             that
             S.
             Paul
             and
             S.
             Peter
             run
             parallel
             to
             one
             and
             the
             self
             same
             Sense
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Sword
               in
               the
               Magistrates
            
             Hand
             to
             revenge
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             material
             Sword
             to
             hack
             and
             hew
             ,
             kill
             and
             slay
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Laws
               made
               by
               the
               common
               consent
            
             are
             the
             
               true
               Sword
            
             (
             so
             Bishop
             Bilson
             )
             to
             which
             both
             
               Magistrates
               and
               People
               are
            
             equally
             obliged
             to
             submit
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             being
             but
             the
             Conduit
             and
             Pipe
             ,
             the
             Administrators
             (
             not
             Patrons
             )
             of
             the
             Powers
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             order
             ,
             through
             which
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             all
             Laws
             are
             to
             pass
             and
             be
             executed
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Texts
             they
             have
             the
             like
             Obligation
             to
             praise
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ,
             as
             to
             punish
             those
             that
             do
             ill
             :
             so
             David
             was
             taught
             ,
             and
             practised
             :
             
               I
               will
               not
               know
               a
               wicked
               person
               ,
               mine
               eyes
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               faithful
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               dwell
               with
               me
               :
               he
               that
               worketh
               deceit
               shall
               not
               dwell
               within
               my
               house
               :
               he
               that
               telleth
               lies
               shall
               not
               tarry
               in
               my
               sight
               ,
               &c.
               Psal
               .
            
             101.
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             Nature
             it self
             are
             found
             impressions
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             In
             Heaven
             ,
             amongst
             Angels
             are
             Principalities
             and
             Thrones
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             21.
             and
             Michael
             the
             Archangel
             ,
             Jude
             9.
             
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             Sphaers
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               primum
               Mobile
            
             ,
             one
             first
             moveable
             Commander
             of
             all
             the
             inferiour
             Orbs
             with
             his
             Motion
             .
          
           
             
               Amongst
               Stars
               there
               are
               greater
               and
               lesser
               Lights
               ,
               ●●●ers
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             the
             sun
             to
             rule
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             by
             night
             .
          
           
             Nay
             so
             absolutely
             necessary
             is
             Government
             ,
             that
             it
             reaches
             even
             to
             Hell.
             
               Devils
               themselvet
               have
               their
               Principalities
               ,
               Mat.
            
             25.
             41.
             not
             only
             over
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             respectively
             among
             themselves
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
            
             ,
             and
             
               Belzebub
               the
               Prince
               of
               Devils
               ,
               Mat.
            
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             Brutes
             ,
             amongst
             which
             yet
             Philosophers
             have
             observed
             a
             perfect
             form
             of
             Regiment
             and
             Polity
             ,
             among
             Bees
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             Locusts
             go
             out
             by
             Bands
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             see
             we
             not
             plainly
             ,
             that
             Obedience
             of
             Creatures
             unto
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             the
             stay
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             In
             man
             ,
             if
             nothing
             else
             evince
             it
             ,
             methinks
             that
             awful
             submission
             to
             Regiment
             ,
             which
             natural
             Conscience
             suggests
             to
             Savages
             sufficiently
             proves
             it
             .
             As
             far
             as
             that
             Principle
             is
             heard
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               a
               King
               of
               Kings
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               :
            
             wherever
             it
             is
             known
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               God
               that
               judgeth
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             it
             is
             known
             also
             and
             received
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             
               Nominal
               Gods
            
             on
             Earth
             ,
             with
             reverence
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Majesty
             to
             be
             adored
             .
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             natural
             Conscience
             ,
             amongst
             other
             common
             Notions
             ,
             hath
             received
             the
             impression
             of
             this
             natural
             Principle
             ;
             how
             else
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             (
             a
             few
             extravagant
             Natures
             and
             profligated
             Consciences
             only
             excepted
             )
             such
             awful
             Submission
             is
             found
             in
             all
             ,
             to
             Men
             of
             our
             own
             Mould
             ?
             Yet
             in
             our
             Apprehension
             ,
             clad
             with
             such
             venerable
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             the
             guilty
             scarce
             behold
             them
             without
             trembling
             ,
             and
             the
             Guiltless
             yield
             willing
             reverence
             to
             their
             Persons
             ;
             so
             every
             way
             God
             hath
             pleased
             to
             make
             known
             his
             Ordinance
             for
             Government
             ,
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Shews
             the
             ultimate
             and
             final
             end
             of
             all
             Government
             :
             Shews
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             to
             be
             the
             best
             Guides
             ;
             and
             that
             Covenants
             made
             between
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             kept
             both
             by
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             breach
             thereof
             alike
             Penal
             to
             King
             and
             People
             ;
             and
             whoever
             breaks
             either
             Laws
             or
             Covenants
             ,
             they
             are
             Rebels
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             People
             are
             still
             the
             Lords
             People
             .
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             Government
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             also
             to
             declare
             the
             
               ultimate
               and
               final
               end
               of
               all
               Governments
               ,
            
             which
             by
             confession
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             primarily
             and
             especially
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Governed
             ,
             for
             whose
             good
             all
             things
             were
             created
             :
             Unto
             these
             two
             all
             kinds
             of
             Governments
             (
             how
             variously
             soever
             framed
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Modes
             ,
             Wisdoms
             ,
             and
             Understandings
             of
             Men
             and
             Nations
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             conformable
             .
             Let
             Christ
             be
             our
             great
             Exemplar
             ,
             
               who
               denyed
               himself
               his
               own
               natural
               will
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               himself
               on
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               likewise
               might
               not
               seek
               every
               man
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               the
               good
               of
               another
               ,
            
             imploying
             our selves
             on
             the
             benefit
             and
             service
             of
             
               Church
               and
               State
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               grow
               and
               be
               built
               up
               together
               in
               love
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             Consummation
             and
             perfecting
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             Saints
             ,
             so
             of
             all
             Governments
             .
             
             For
             as
             God
             (
             who
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             the
             only
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             whose
             understanding
             is
             infinite
             )
             in
             the
             Government
             and
             Administration
             of
             this
             inferiour
             World
             ,
             designed
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Good
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             so
             he
             expects
             submission
             and
             
               perfect
               obedience
               unto
               his
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Judgments
            
             from
             all
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Governours
             ,
             as
             his
             Ministers
             :
             
               Be
               wise
               now
               therefore
               ,
               O
               ye
               Kings
               ,
               be
               instructed
               ye
               Judges
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               serve
               the
               Lord
               with
               fear
            
             in
             all
             your
             Administrations
             according
             to
             the
             purport
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             ends
             designed
             ,
             lest
             the
             sad
             Fate
             of
             Solomon
             betide
             you
             ,
             1
             King.
             11.
             11.
             
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               not
               kept
               my
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               my
               Statutes
               which
               I
               have
               commanded
               thee
               ,
               I
               will
               surely
               rend
               thy
               Kingdom
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               it
               to
               thy
               servant
               ▪
            
          
           
             Now
             without
             all
             peradventure
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             is
             the
             best
             and
             most
             equal
             Law
             ,
             and
             most
             fit
             to
             be
             imitated
             ;
             which
             being
             strictly
             observed
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             wanting
             to
             any
             body
             ,
             and
             what
             every
             one
             hath
             is
             his
             own
             for
             ever
             :
             For
             as
             those
             who
             preside
             over
             Celestial
             Bodies
             are
             blessed
             ▪
             and
             just
             minds
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             doth
             most
             justly
             govern
             his
             own
             Body
             ;
             so
             Nature
             being
             derived
             from
             those
             Superiour
             just
             Souls
             ,
             keepeth
             the
             most
             just
             and
             equal
             order
             in
             all
             her
             actings
             ,
             which
             she
             makes
             known
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             Now
             the
             nearer
             all
             human
             Laws
             do
             come
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             the
             more
             certain
             and
             the
             more
             glorious
             must
             their
             way
             of
             living
             be
             ,
             who
             live
             and
             are
             governed
             by
             such
             Laws
             .
             Unto
             these
             Laws
             had
             those
             ancient
             Law-givers
             respect
             ,
             which
             eterniz'd
             their
             Names
             and
             Memories
             famous
             to
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             :
             Above
             the
             rest
             are
             celebrated
             the
             Laws
             of
             Lacedaemon
             by
             Licurgus
             ;
             of
             Athens
             by
             Solon
             ;
             of
             the
             Locrenses
             (
             a
             Town
             in
             Italy
             )
             by
             Zalencus
             ;
             of
             the
             Thurii
             (
             a
             City
             in
             Greece
             )
             by
             Garondas
             ;
             of
             the
             Getae
             (
             a
             People
             of
             Scythia
             in
             Europe
             )
             by
             Zamolxis
             a
             Scholar
             of
             Pythagoras
             :
             and
             Divine
             Plato
             commends
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Crete
               ;
               Isocrates
            
             of
             the
             Carthaginians
             ;
             but
             ▪
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Polybiis
             do
             excel
             .
             These
             Laws
             of
             these
             Law-givers
             ,
             tho
             not
             the
             self-same
             but
             differing
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             they
             all
             tend
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             several
             Nations
             and
             People
             ,
             tho
             they
             did
             not
             march
             all
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Road
             and
             Path
             thereunto
             .
             The
             first
             
               Law
               givers
            
             had
             always
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               Nature
            
             (
             in
             which
             there
             's
             nothing
             unequal
             to
             be
             found
             )
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             to
             imitate
             and
             conform
             to
             them
             as
             near
             as
             they
             could
             :
             but
             when
             they
             made
             
               Judicial
               Laws
            
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             not
             all
             under
             one
             Climate
             ,
             nor
             suckt
             the
             same
             Air
             ,
             so
             they
             had
             not
             all
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             the
             same
             ▪
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             difference
             in
             their
             Laws
             ;
             but
             yet
             
               they
               all
               tended
               to
               the
               good
               and
               happiness
               of
               the
               People
               and
               Nations
               for
               whom
               they
               were
               made
               :
            
             All
             right
             being
             either
             from
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             )
             or
             from
             Custom
             ,
             or
             from
             
               Human
               Laws
            
             .
             The
             
               right
               of
               Nature
            
             always
             stands
             on
             its
             own
             Legs
             by
             its
             self
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             Custom
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             Laws
             ,
             and
             always
             points
             and
             leads
             to
             happy
             life
             and
             condition
             ,
             which
             every
             Man
             ,
             Society
             ,
             and
             Nation
             might
             enjoy
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             but
             follow
             her
             Dictates
             ,
             and
             take
             her
             for
             their
             Guide
             and
             Rule
             to
             walk
             by
             .
             But
             above
             all
             Laws
             no
             Laws
             like
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             alone
             of
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             respect
             not
             to
             
               this
               life
               only
            
             ,
             but
             to
             
               that
               of
               a
               better
            
             ,
             even
             to
             Eternity
             ,
             which
             no
             other
             Lawgivers
             had
             :
             therefore
             Moses
             exhorted
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               should
               possess
               the
               Land
               whether
               they
               were
               going
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               keep
               and
               do
               the
               statutes
               and
               judgments
               as
               the
               Lord
               had
               commanded
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               be
               their
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               their
               understanding
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Nations
               which
               shall
               hear
               all
               those
               statutes
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               surely
               this
               great
               Nation
               is
               a
               wise
               and
               understanding
               people
               :
               And
               what
               Nation
               is
               there
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               hath
               Statutes
               and
               Judgments
               so
               righteous
               as
               all
               this
               Law
               ,
               which
               I
               set
               before
               you
               this
               day
               ,
               Deut.
            
             4.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Having
             declared
             the
             necessity
             ,
             usefulness
             ,
             and
             benefit
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             final
             end
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             requisite
             to
             show
             the
             
               true
               and
               efficient
               cause
               and
               right
               of
               Government
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               the
               just
               right
               of
               appointing
               Governours
               and
               Government
               is
               undoubtedly
               inherent
               and
               instated
               .
               God
               ,
            
             beyond
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             reigns
             by
             his
             own
             Plenipotentiary
             Power
             ,
             and
             
               doth
               whatsoevor
               he
               pleaseth
               in
               Heaven
               above
               ,
               and
               in
               Earth
               beneath
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Waters
               under
               the
               Earth
               ;
               Kings
            
             and
             other
             Governours
             only
             precariò
             ,
             at
             the
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             others
             ;
             God
             by
             himself
             ,
             
               Kings
               by
               God
            
             and
             the
             Governed
             ;
             God
             by
             his
             own
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Kings
             by
             deligated
             Authority
             from
             others
             :
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             God
             is
             immense
             ,
             that
             of
             Kings
             limited
             :
             So
             the
             power
             of
             God
             infinite
             ,
             that
             of
             Kings
             not
             so
             ;
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             endless
             ,
             boundless
             ,
             that
             of
             Kings
             ,
             limited
             to
             certain
             Regions
             ,
             and
             fading
             .
             When
             
               God
               sets
               Kings
               upon
               Thrones
            
             ,
             he
             sets
             them
             there
             
               as
               his
               Substitutes
               to
               go
               in
               and
               out
               before
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               Judgment
               and
               Justice
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             9.
             8.
             and
             upon
             condition
             ,
             
               that
               the
               governed
               should
               still
               be
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             11.
             17.
             
             2
             
             Chron.
             1.
             10.
             
             So
             that
             God
             still
             remains
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Proprietor
             of
             the
             same
             People
             ,
             but
             sets
             Kings
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             govern
             and
             feed
             them
             like
             good
             Shepherds
             ,
             not
             to
             pill
             ,
             poll
             ,
             and
             fley
             them
             ;
             so
             all
             good
             Kings
             acknowledged
             ,
             as
             
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Jehosaphat
            
             and
             others
             :
             So
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             tho
             an
             Ethnick
             did
             acknowledge
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             47.
             
             Hence
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             Kings
             are
             set
             over
             a
             People
             to
             nourish
             and
             cherish
             them
             as
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             wrong
             or
             oppress
             them
             :
             So
             
               Jehojada
               made
               a
               Covenant
               between
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               the
               Lords
               People
               ,
               and
               between
               the
               King
               also
               and
               the
               People
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Inauguration
             of
             Joae
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             
               a
               holy
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               the
               King
               and
               the
               people
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             elsewhere
             expressed
             between
             
               Jorada
               the
               chief
               Priest
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               the
               people
               of
               God.
            
             So
             
               Josiah
               and
               all
               the
               people
               made
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             11.
             11.
             2
             
             Chr.
             23.
             13
             ,
             16.
             2
             
             King.
             23.
             from
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             
               the
               high
               Priest
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               covenanted
               between
               the
               Lord
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               the
               Lords
               People
               ;
               and
               between
               the
               King
               also
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               be
               truly
               and
               purely
               worshipped
               by
               both
               King
               and
               People
               of
               Judah
               .
            
             And
             was
             not
             the
             King
             so
             to
             reign
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             suffer
             the
             People
             to
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             so
             to
             obey
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             place
             they
             were
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             and
             both
             King
             and
             People
             sworn
             by
             Solemn
             Sacrament
             ,
             
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               Laws
               :
            
             matter
             of
             Fact
             doth
             manifest
             it
             :
             
               And
               all
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               went
               into
               the
               House
               of
               Baal
               and
               brake
               it
               down
               ,
               his
               Altars
               and
               his
               Images
               brake
               they
               in
               pieces
               ,
               &c.
               and
               restored
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             ;
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             Covenant
             being
             ,
             
               that
               all
               should
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               should
               take
               care
               that
               God
               be
               worshipped
            
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Precepts
             and
             Prescript
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             did
             perform
             ,
             God
             would
             be
             with
             them
             and
             bless
             them
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             destroy
             them
             .
             So
             Moses
             before
             his
             death
             rehears●th
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Blessings
             and
             Curses
             attending
             the
             breach
             or
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             30
             ,
             31.
             commanding
             them
             to
             
               take
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               put
               it
               in
               the
               side
               of
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               there
               for
               a
               witness
               against
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               Deut.
            
             31.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             After
             Moses
             was
             dead
             ,
             God
             himself
             constituted
             Joshua
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             before
             his
             People
             on
             the
             same
             conditions
             ,
             Josh
             .
             1.
             which
             if
             they
             transgressed
             they
             should
             be
             delivered
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             .
          
           
             One
             and
             the
             self-same
             Covenant
             ,
             
               which
               was
               made
               between
               God
               and
               the
               People
               under
               the
            
             Judges
             ,
             was
             made
             under
             and
             with
             the
             Kings
             .
             After
             Saul
             
               was
               constituted
               King
            
             ,
             Samuel
             
               said
               to
               the
               People
            
             ,
             Fear
             the
             Lord
             and
             serve
             him
             in
             truth
             with
             all
             your
             heart
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             shall
             still
             do
             wickedly
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             consumed
             both
             ye
             and
             your
             King
             ,
             Josh
             .
             
               12.
               24
               ,
               25.
               thereby
               shewing
               that
               God
               expects
               as
               strickt
               performance
               of
               his
               Laws
               from
               Kings
               as
               from
               the
               People
               .
            
             Saul
             
               being
               rejected
               because
               he
               brake
               Covenant
               ,
            
             David
             
               was
               constituted
               King
               on
               the
               same
               Conditions
               ;
               and
               so
            
             Solomon
             
               his
               Son
               ;
               which
               Covenant
               was
               ,
            
             That
             if
             they
             and
             their
             Children
             kept
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             observed
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             they
             should
             sit
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             Israel
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             otherwise
             they
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             1
             Kings
             ch
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             
               12.
               2
            
             
             Chron.
             
               6.
               16.
            
             ch
             .
             
               7.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             
               Hence
               the
            
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             found
             in
             the
             Temple
             
               in
               the
               days
               of
            
             Josiah
             ,
             
               is
               called
               the
            
             Book
             of
             the
             Covenant
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               he
               commanded
               his
               People
               to
               deliver
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               2
            
             King.
             
               23.
               2.
            
             
             Deut.
             
               7.
               18.
               
               (
               which
            
             Samuel
             
               did
               to
            
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             
               10.
               25.
               
               )
               and
            
             Josiah
             accordingly
             did
             covenant
             before
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               So
               the
               Law
               which
               was
               kept
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               is
               called
            
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ;
             
               who
               being
               delivered
               from
               the
            
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             renewed
             their
             Covenantwith
             God
             ,
             
               which
               they
               had
               violated
               ,
               2
            
             Chron.
             
               6.
               11.
               whereby
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
            
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Vassalls
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             
               solemnly
               swear
               to
               be
               obedient
               thereunto
               .
               We
               make
            
             a
             sure
             Covenant
             ,
             
               and
               write
               it
               ,
               and
               our
            
             Princes
             ,
             Levites
             ,
             and
             Priests
             seal
             unto
             it
             ,
             Nehem.
             
               9.
               38.
            
             the
             breach
             of
             which
             Covenant
             is
             a
             like
             penal
             to
             King
             and
             People
             ;
             
               which
               is
               manifested
               in
            
             Saul
             ,
             
               who
               for
               offering
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               for
               sparing
            
             Agag
             King
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             
               was
               accounted
               a
            
             Rebel
             and
             punished
             accordingly
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             
               13.
               12
               ,
               13.
               and
               thereby
               taught
               ,
               that
               Kings
               ,
               if
               they
               break
               the
               Laws
               ,
               are
               as
            
             truly
             Rebels
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             
               and
               that
            
             obedience
             is
             better
             than
             sacrifice
             :
             thou
             hast
             rejected
             the
             w●rd
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             rejected
             thee
             from
             being
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             
               15.
               26
               ,
               27.
               which
               crime
               doth
               not
               terminate
               only
               in
               the
               Persons
               of
               Kings
               so
               rebelling
               ,
               but
               is
               extensive
               also
               to
               their
               Children
               .
            
             So
             God
             did
             rend
             the
             Kingdom
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             gave
             ten
             tribes
             to
             his
             servant
             Jeroboam
             ,
             because
             he
             forsook
             God
             and
             worshipped
             〈◊〉
             &c.
             
             1
             King.
             
               11.
               32
               ,
               33.
            
             he
             breaking
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             God
             became
             free
             and
             discharged
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             
               and
               rent
               his
               Kingdom
               from
               him
               .
               The
               same
            
             Jeroboam
             erecting
             tw●
             Calves
             in
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             
               became
               ●in
               unto
               the
               House
               of
            
             Jeroboam
             ,
             
               even
               to
               cut
               it
               off
               ,
               and
               was
               first
               punished
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               then
               destroyed
               it
               
               from
               off
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               1
            
             Kings
             
               13.
               34.
               
               And
               why
               ?
               Because
               they
               kept
               not
            
             God's
             Covenant
             .
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               full
               of
               such
               Examples
               of
               the
            
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             .
             
               As
               the
               Gospel
               succeeded
               the
               Law
               ,
               so
            
             Kings
             Christian
             
               are
               in
               the
               place
               and
               stead
               of
            
             Jewish
             Kings
             ,
             
               and
               are
               under
               the
               same
               Covenants
               ,
               the
               same
               Pacts
               and
               the
               same
               Punishments
               ,
               and
               the
            
             same
             God
             
               is
               the
               same
               Revenger
               of
               all
               Perjuries
               ,
               and
               Perfidiousness
               ,
               and
               Covenant-breaking
               .
               As
               the
            
             Jewish
             Kings
             
               were
               strictly
               obliged
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               so
            
             Kings
             Christian
             
               to
               the
               observation
               and
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               unto
               which
               they
               Swear
               at
               their
               Inauguration
               .
            
             Herod
             
               (
               who
               ought
               to
               have
               advanced
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
            
             Lord
             Christ
             )
             fearing
             Christ
             
               himself
               ,
               as
               a
            
             Competitor
             
               for
               his
            
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               condemned
               him
               to
               Death
               .
               Behold
               how
               soon
               he
               miserably
               perished
               and
               lost
               his
               Kingdom
               !
               How
               soon
               was
            
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             
               in
               despight
               of
               all
               his
               obstinacy
               and
               perversness
               ,
               brought
               to
               his
               scornful
               Exclamation
               and
               Acknowledgment
               of
            
             Vicisti
             Galilae
             ?
             
               Histories
               both
               Sacred
               and
               Profane
               ,
               Old
               and
               New
               ,
               are
               full
               of
               such
               fearful
               Examples
               ,
               which
               may
               teach
               all
            
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             That
             though
             they
             set
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             take
             counsel
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             anointed
             
               (
               which
               are
               his
               People
            
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             
               105.
               14
               ,
               15.
            
             )
             yet
             he
             that
             sitteth
             in
             the
             heavens
             shall
             laugh
             them
             to
             scorn
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             have
             them
             in
             derision
             ,
             
               and
               in
               his
               due
               time
            
             ,
             shall
             break
             them
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             shall
             dash
             them
             in
             pieces
             like
             a
             potters
             vessel
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             their
             enemies
             their
             foot-stools
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               2.
               
               &
               100.
               
            
             And
             they
             shall
             confess
             the
             Lamb
             Christ
             Jesus
             to
             be
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             lords
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             that
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             chosen
             and
             faithful
             ,
             
               Rev.
               17.
               14.
               
               It
               is
               wonderful
               and
               ineffable
               to
               consider
               that
               the
               great
               God
               of
               Heaven
               and
               of
               Earth
               did
               not
               create
               Men
               only
               a
            
             little
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             also
             dominion
             over
             the
             fish
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             fowl
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             cattle
             ,
             and
             over
             every
             living
             thing
             that
             moveth
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
               26.
               but
               such
               was
               his
               admirable
               Love
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               in
               some
               measure
            
             given
             him
             a
             share
             and
             part
             with
             himself
             in
             the
             External
             and
             Worldly
             Administration
             and
             Government
             of
             themselves
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               things
               below
               ,
               in
               directing
               them
               to
               a
               Government
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Pattern
               displaied
               in
               the
            
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             
               and
               given
               them
               Laws
               to
               Govern
               themselves
               ,
               and
               Honours
               ,
               and
               dignifies
               them
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               his
               own
               Lieutenants
               ,
               and
               Vice-gerents
               ;
               nay
               ,
               of
            
             Gods
             :
             I
             have
             said
             ye
             are
             Gods
             ,
             &c.
             Psalm
             
               82.
               6
               ,
               7.
               viz.
            
             By
             me
             Kings
             reign
             ,
             and
             Princes
             decree
             justice
             ,
             
               Prov.
               8.
               15
               ,
               16.
               who
               ,
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
            
             Prophets
             
               and
               since
               ,
               hath
               left
               them
               unto
               their
               own
               free
               choice
               and
               discretion
               ,
               still
               observing
               his
               Laws
               and
               Commands
               ,
               against
               which
               no
               Law
               can
               have
               force
               .
               And
               God
               himself
            
             remembring
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Word
             which
             he
             swore
             to
             a
             thousand
             Generations
             ,
             
               became
               a
            
             Pattern
             
               to
               all
               his
               succeeding
               Vicars
               and
               Vice-gerents
               to
               imitate
               .
               When
               he
               sent
            
             Joseph
             
               before
               him
               into
            
             Egypt
             
               in
               his
               due
               time
            
             ,
             to
             bind
             Princes
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             teach
             his
             Senators
             wisdom
             ;
             
               when
               he
            
             sent
             Moses
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             whom
             he
             had
             chosen
             to
             hector
             proud
             Pharaoh
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             
               and
               bring
               out
               his
            
             people
             Israel
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             and
             stretched
             out
             arm
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Iron
             furnace
             and
             Egyptian
             bondage
             :
             reproving
             Kings
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Touch
             not
             mine
             Anointed
             ,
             and
             do
             my
             Prophets
             no
             harm
             ;
             when
             he
             led
             them
             through
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             by
             spreading
             a
             cloud
             for
             their
             covering
             ,
             and
             fire
             to
             give
             light
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             when
             he
             made
             the
             red
             sea
             a
             wall
             unto
             them
             on
             their
             right
             hand
             and
             on
             their
             left
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             overthrew
             Pharaoh
             and
             all
             his
             hoast
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             remained
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             them
             :
             but
             brought
             Israel
             forth
             with
             Gold
             and
             with
             Silver
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             feeble
             person
             among
             their
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             Heathen
             for
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             for
             their
             possession
             .
             
               Of
               such
               vast
               and
               near
               consequence
               and
               concern
               was
               the
               Happiness
               and
               Welfare
               of
               the
               People
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             
               (
               though
               a
               rebellious
               generation
               )
               unto
               God
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               used
               ●his
               Almighty
               Power
               ,
               and
               wrought
               Miracle
               after
               Miracle
               ,
               rather
               than
               not
               deliver
               them
               from
               the
               Hands
               of
               their
               Enemies
               and
               cruel
               Bondage
               .
            
          
           
             A
             notable
             Document
             to
             all
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             who
             pride
             themselves
             and
             glory
             in
             being
             stiled
             and
             esteemed
             his
             Vice-gerents
             ,
             to
             imitate
             God
             and
             his
             Vice-gerent
             Moses
             in
             all
             their
             Governments
             ,
             in
             keeping
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             good
             earnest
             Nursing-fathers
             to
             the
             governed
             ,
             and
             
               carry
               them
               in
               their
               Bosoms
               (
               as
               Nursing-fathers
               bear
               their
               sucking
               Children
               )
            
             and
             not
             vex
             them
             with
             their
             Wyles
             ,
             nor
             yet
             with
             any
             Oppressions
             or
             Tyranny
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Basis
             and
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Governments
             ,
             and
             right
             of
             Legislation
             ,
             is
             consent
             of
             Parties
             ;
             who
             may
             delegate
             and
             devolve
             the
             use
             of
             their
             own
             power
             on
             one
             or
             more
             Persons
             ,
             without
             devesting
             themselves
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Dominion
             thereof
             .
             And
             that
             common
             Good
             is
             the
             main
             end
             of
             all
             Governments
             .
             Kings
             made
             by
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             THESE
             things
             thus
             premised
             ,
             I
             lay
             this
             for
             an
             undeniable
             Truth
             ,
             as
             the
             Basis
             of
             all
             true
             Government
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
            
             (
             Paternal
             Government
             excepted
             ,
             to
             which
             within
             their
             own
             private
             Families
             Nature
             hath
             given
             a
             Supreme
             Power
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             first
             Creation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             have
             ever
             been
             reputed
             as
             Lawful
             Governors
             therein
             )
             
               no
               Man
               ,
               nor
               any
               number
               of
               Men
               ,
               can
               have
               compleat
               Lawful
               Power
               or
               Authority
               over
               any
               number
               of
               society
               of
               Men
               ,
               but
               by
               consent
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               by
               immediate
               appointment
               of
               God
            
             ;
             which
             position
             will
             justice
             all
             subsequent
             Superstructures
             ;
             all
             other
             Governments
             being
             unnatural
             ,
             violent
             ,
             and
             usurped
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unlawful
             :
             whereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             whole
             Right
             and
             Power
             of
             Government
             is
             originally
             in
             the
             Governed
             ,
             who
             may
             transfer
             ,
             and
             vest
             as
             much
             of
             their
             own
             Power
             as
             they
             please
             on
             one
             or
             more
             Governors
             ,
             without
             devesting
             themselves
             absolutely
             of
             the
             
               Supreme
               Dominion
            
             thereof
             ,
             which
             still
             remains
             virtually
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             delegating
             the
             
               Use
               only
            
             (
             not
             the
             Patronage
             and
             
               Dominion
               )
               of
               their
               own
               Power
               ,
            
             for
             the
             better
             Execution
             ,
             Administration
             ,
             and
             Regulation
             of
             those
             Laws
             which
             by
             
               common
               consent
            
             they
             should
             make
             and
             chuse
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Piety
             ;
             
               Common
               good
            
             being
             the
             
               main
               end
            
             for
             which
             Societies
             and
             Governments
             were
             instituted
             by
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             without
             they
             tend
             unto
             that
             end
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             perfect
             .
             And
             in
             all
             such
             delegations
             ,
             
               salus
               populi
            
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             the
             governed
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             
               Supreme
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             is
             always
             so
             expressed
             ,
             or
             imployed
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             undertaken
             and
             understood
             .
             This
             is
             so
             natural
             an
             obligation
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             dispensed
             with
             :
             And
             for
             Governors
             to
             procure
             the
             good
             of
             Commonweals
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             :
             
               he
               that
               is
               above
               all
               ,
               should
               be
               best
               of
               all
               ,
            
             for
             Example
             prevails
             more
             than
             Law
             ;
             and
             
               there
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               for
               sin
               ,
               violence
               ,
               or
               oppression
               .
            
          
           
             
               Princes
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               Love
               ,
               and
               Hate
               ,
            
             
               Must
               do
               homage
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               State
               :
            
             
               The
               Peoples
               Safety
               hath
               no
               Mate
               .
            
          
           
             So
             King
             James
             of
             happy
             Memory
             in
             his
             Speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             1603.
             
             
               When
               I
               have
               done
               all
               that
               I
               can
               for
               you
               ,
               I
               do
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               am
               accountable
               to
               God
               upon
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               I
               do
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               special
               and
               greatest
               point
               of
               difference
               that
               is
               between
               a
               Rightful
               King
               and
               an
               Usurping
               Tyrant
               is
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               whereas
               the
               proud
               and
               ambitious
               Tyrant
               doth
               think
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               People
               are
               only
               ordained
               for
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               Desires
               and
               unreasonable
               Appetites
               ;
               the
               righteous
               and
               just
               King
               doth
               by
               the
               contrary
               acknowledge
               himself
               to
               be
               ordained
               for
               the
               procuring
               of
               the
               Wealth
               and
               Prosperity
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               greatest
               and
               principle
               Worldly
               Felicity
               must
               consist
               in
               their
               Prosperity
               .
               If
               you
               be
               rich
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               poor
               :
               if
               you
               be
               happy
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               be
               fortunate
               :
               and
               I
               protest
               
                 that
                 your
                 Welfare
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 my
                 greatest
                 care
                 and
                 contentment
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Servant
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 :
              
               that
               as
               I
               am
               Head
               and
               Governor
               of
               all
               the
               People
               in
               my
               Dominions
               ,
               who
               are
               my
               natural
               Vassals
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               considering
               them
               in
               numbers
               and
               distinct
               ranks
               ;
               so
               if
               we
               will
               take
               the
               whole
               People
               as
               one
               Body
               and
               Mass
               ,
               then
               as
               the
               Head
               is
               ordained
               for
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Body
               for
               the
               Head
               ,
               so
               must
               a
               righteous
               King
               know
               himself
               to
               be
               ordained
               for
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               People
               for
               him
               .
               For
               though
               a
               King
               and
               People
               be
               relata
               ,
               yet
               there
               can
               be
               no
               King
               if
               he
               want
               People
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               but
               there
               be
               many
               People
               in
               the
               World
               that
               lack
               a
               Head
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               will
               never
               be
               ashamed
               to
               confess
               it
               my
               principal
               honour
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 great
                 Servant
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
              
               and
               ever
               think
               the
               Prosperity
               thereof
               to
               be
               my
               greatest
               Felicity
               ,
               494
               ,
               495.
               
            
             The
             reason
             is
             demonstrable
             ,
             viz.
             God
             ,
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             made
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             those
             all
             equally
             of
             one
             and
             the
             self-same
             Mould
             ,
             but
             the
             
               People
               make
               Kings
            
             ;
             Nature
             was
             Father
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             the
             People
             make
             some
             of
             themselves
             Kings
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             
               rightful
               Patrons
               of
               all
            
             
             their
             Power
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             Prerogatives
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             
               God
               ordained
               the
               Sabbath
               for
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             Mark
             2.
             27
             ▪
             so
             〈◊〉
             
               ordained
               Kings
               and
               all
               other
               Governors
               and
               Governments
               for
               〈◊〉
               and
               not
               Men
               for
               Kings
               .
            
             The
             prospect
             and
             foresight
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             one
             Mans
             Will
             might
             become
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             Mens
             misery
             ,
             prevailed
             with
             them
             〈…〉
             and
             〈…〉
             Laws
             〈◊〉
             all
             might
             see
             their
             Duties
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
          
           
             There
             are
             that
             〈◊〉
             with
             great
             〈…〉
             truth
             ▪
             that
             Kings
             receive
             their
             〈…〉
             according
             to
             Prov.
             8.
             15.
             and
             not
             from
             the
             〈…〉
             are
             set
             ,
             and
             
               that
               they
               are
               accountable
               to
               non●
               bu●
            
             〈…〉
             on
             ,
             the
             just
             Right
             of
             all
             Pol●●●●k
             Power
             ,
             〈…〉
             and
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Reason
             ,
             
               is
               originally
               in
               the
            
             〈…〉
             use
             thereof
             from
             them
             may
             be
             transferred
             and
             deligated
             unto
             whom
             〈…〉
             devesting
             〈…〉
             their
             Administrator●
             〈…〉
             them
             ,
             who
             deligated
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             〈…〉
             countable
             .
             If
             such
             Ass●●tor●
             〈…〉
             old
             ,
             when
             God
             by
             〈…〉
             the
             People
             had
             〈…〉
             Prophets
             for
             Rules
             〈…〉
             much
             more
             might
             have
             〈…〉
             yet
             even
             in
             those
             days
             the
             〈…〉
             far
             complied
             with
             
               common
               consent
               ▪
            
             〈…〉
             change
             of
             that
             Government
             his
             own
             Wisdom
             〈…〉
             him
             and
             his
             Government
             〈…〉
             his
             peculiar
             People
             )
             only
             because
             they
             ▪
             〈…〉
             
               King
               over
               us
            
             ,
             maugre
             all
             that
             Samuel
             could
             〈…〉
             as
             
               Solomon
               ▪
               was
               dead
               ,
               all
               Israel
               come
            
             〈…〉
             
               King
               ,
               who
               refusing
               to
               be
               a
               Servant
               to
               the●
            
             〈…〉
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               threatning
               that
               his
               little
               finger
               should
               be
               〈…〉
               would
               whip
               them
               with
               Scorpions
               ,
            
             &c.
             they
             soon
             〈…〉
             
               have
               we
               in
               David
               ?
               neither
               have
               we
               inheritance
               in
               the
               〈…〉
               and
               see
               to
               thine
               house
               David
               ,
            
             1
             King
             12.
             and
             then
             
               chose
               ▪
            
             〈…〉
             Rehoboam
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             choice
             being
             now
             quite
             out
             of
             doors
             and
             〈…〉
             the
             least
             pretence
             of
             Title
             from
             such
             Nomination
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             〈…〉
             can
             only
             be
             meant
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             designation
             〈…〉
             and
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             understood
             any
             other
             ways
             ,
             〈…〉
             instituted
             ,
             hath
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             Government●
             ▪
             
               th●
               〈…〉
            
             And
             it
             standeth
             sure
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Royal
               Power
               ▪
               〈…〉
               in
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               first
               Subject
               ,
            
             which
             they
             may
             confer
             on
             this
             or
             that
             Man
             with
             ●●at
             ●●mitations
             they
             please
             ,
             
               and
               on
               condition
               ,
               that
               if
               conditions
               be
               not
               performed
               ▪
               they
               〈…〉
               Power
               they
               intrusted
               him
               withal
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             no
             King
             can
             have
             〈…〉
             so
             just
             Powers
             ▪
             as
             from
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             People
             :
             
               all
               other
               Governments
               〈…〉
               Tyrannies
               ,
               and
               continued
               Injuries
               ,
            
             of
             which
             the
             People
             may
             ease
             themselves
             when
             they
             have
             just
             reason
             and
             a
             neat
             opportunity
             so
             to
             do
             ▪
             because
             
               their
               just
               and
               natural
               Right
               is
               wrongfully
               invaded
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             naturally
             no
             sort
             of
             Men
             have
             full
             and
             lawful
             Power
             to
             command
             whole
             politick
             multitudes
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             utterly
             without
             the
             Peoples
             consent
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             at
             any
             Man's
             commandment
             living
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             natural
             reason
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             stamp
             of
             a
             publick
             Law.
             
               Laws
               positive
               are
               mutable
               ;
               natural
            
             not
             so
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             these
             Laws
             ought
             to
             stand
             unrepealed
             because
             they
             always
             bind
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Jud●●
             were
             not
             so
             immediately
             and
             absolutely
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             People
             were
             〈…〉
             excluded
             from
             their
             Right
             and
             Power
             of
             Electing
             ,
             and
             Approving
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             of
             them
             ▪
             that
             had
             been
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             that
             Power
             that
             God
             and
             the
             〈…〉
             Nature
             had
             given
             them
             to
             Covenant
             and
             Agree
             with
             them
             before
             they
             would
             admit
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             had
             been
             to
             wrong
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             them
             up
             from
             the
             use
             of
             their
             reason
             by
             Covenanting
             for
             their
             own
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             against
             Tyranny
             ,
             in
             ease
             they
             should
             break
             Laws
             and
             Covenants
             solemnly
             made
             with
             them
             by
             Oath
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             broke
             without
             Perjury
             .
             
               By
               me
               Kings
               reign
            
             ,
             was
             only
             an
             
               Index
               and
               Declaration
            
             of
             God's
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             or
             destroy
             the
             Peoples
             Right
             or
             Liberty
             .
             Saul
             was
             not
             King
             so
             absolutely
             and
             so
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             excluded
             all
             Election
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             was
             afterwards
             
             chosen
             by
             Lot
             
               by
               all
               the
               People
               at
               Mizpeh
               .
            
             And
             all
             the
             People
             shouted
             ,
             and
             said
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             17
             ,
             24.
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             Behold
             the
             King
             whom
             
               ye
               have
               chosen
            
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             Did
             not
             
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
            
             Capitulate
             and
             Covenant
             with
             
               David
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               Hebron
               ,
            
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             anointed
             him
             King
             over
             Israel
             ?
             1
             Chron.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             All
             the
             Men
             of
             War
             came
             with
             a
             perfect
             Heart
             to
             Hebron
             ,
             to
             make
             David
             King
             over
             all
             
               Israel
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               also
               of
               Israel
            
             were
             of
             one
             Heart
             to
             make
             David
             King
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             38.
             
          
           
             Did
             not
             
               all
               the
               People
               of
               Judah
            
             take
             Azariah
             (
             who
             was
             Sixteen
             years
             old
             )
             and
             made
             him
             King
             instead
             of
             his
             Father
             Amaziah
             ?
             2
             King.
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             Did
             not
             
               Jeroboam
               and
               all
               Israel
            
             come
             to
             Sechem
             to
             make
             Rehoboam
             King
             ,
             &c.
             as
             before
             ?
             2
             King.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             Have
             not
             all
             Nations
             the
             same
             undeniable
             Right
             to
             Capitulate
             and
             set
             Kings
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             bind
             them
             by
             their
             own
             Laws
             and
             Tearms
             ,
             and
             by
             Solemn
             Oaths
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             in
             their
             
               Sanhedrim
               Melec
            
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             Talmud
             with
             the
             Writers
             thereon
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Law
             and
             Custom
             of
             their
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             their
             Kings
             (
             of
             the
             House
             of
             David
             especially
             )
             were
             to
             be
             judged
             as
             well
             as
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             Have
             not
             all
             our
             English
             Kings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             had
             English
             bounds
             by
             Laws
             ?
             
               (
               quas
               vulgus
               eligerit
               .
            
             )
             Have
             not
             our
             Kings
             confessed
             and
             owned
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             serve
             them
             but
             according
             to
             our
             Laws
             ?
             And
             our
             Allegiance
             is
             not
             Absolute
             ,
             but
             bounded
             and
             limited
             by
             Law.
             Nay
             ,
             the
             old
             Oaths
             in
             Saxon
             ,
             and
             first
             in
             Norman
             times
             ,
             did
             respect
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             its
             common
             good
             and
             profit
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             Kingdom
             with
             the
             King.
             
               Sicut
               Conjurati
               fratres
               ad
               defendendum
               regnum
               contra
               Alienigenas
               &
               contra
               injurias
               una
               oum
               Domino
               Rege
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             said
             before
             concerning
             the
             Right
             of
             Government
             ,
             is
             as
             justly
             and
             as
             undeniably
             applicable
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             Legislation
             whereby
             to
             Govern
             ;
             which
             Power
             God
             uncontrolably
             hath
             over
             all
             the
             World.
             And
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             is
             subject
             ,
             the
             lawful
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             to
             command
             and
             govern
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             Politick
             Societies
             of
             Men
             ,
             
               belongeth
               so
               properly
               unto
               the
               same
               intire
               Societies
               ,
            
             that
             for
             any
             Person
             ,
             how
             Mighty
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             Degree
             or
             Kind
             soever
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             not
             either
             by
             express
             Commission
             immediately
             and
             personally
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             (
             unto
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             possibility
             of
             pretence
             but
             by
             Impudence
             )
             or
             else
             by
             authority
             derived
             by
             consent
             ,
             and
             suffrages
             of
             those
             Nations
             and
             Kingdoms
             on
             whom
             they
             violently
             impose
             Laws
             ,
             
               it
               is
               no
               better
               than
               meer
               Tyranny
               .
               Just
               Laws
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               which
               publick
               approbation
               by
               their
               own
               consent
               hath
               not
               made
               so
               .
            
             For
             what
             Princes
             or
             Potentates
             soever
             ,
             Govern
             they
             never
             so
             wisely
             ,
             and
             with
             never
             so
             good
             intent
             and
             design
             ,
             with
             never
             so
             good
             success
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             they
             transgress
             both
             
               divine
               and
               human
               Laws
            
             if
             they
             have
             not
             the
             publick
             Sanction
             and
             Stamp
             of
             the
             governed
             for
             their
             right
             of
             Governing
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Will
             ,
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             perpetual
             and
             immutable
             Rule
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             Men
             ,
             without
             exceptions
             ,
             ought
             to
             submit
             and
             obey
             absolutely
             .
             The
             Commands
             of
             Princes
             (
             though
             his
             Vice-gerents
             )
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             only
             on
             conditions
             ,
             viz.
             so
             that
             they
             command
             nothing
             that
             is
             sinful
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Nature
             ,
             or
             municipal
             Laws
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             Princes
             that
             require
             such
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Commands
             ,
             do
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             ,
             make
             their
             Thrones
             equal
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             
               who
               never
               hath
               given
               ,
               nor
               never
               will
               ,
               his
               glory
               to
               another
               ,
            
             Isaiah
             48.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             command
             of
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
               to
               slay
               the
               Hebrew
               children
               ,
            
             Exod.
             1.
             21.
             was
             unjust
             ,
             and
             God
             blessed
             the
             Midwives
             that
             refused
             to
             obey
             it
             .
             So
             
               God
               blessed
               Daniel
            
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             refused
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             
               Nebuchadnezar's
               prodigious
               Idol
            
             .
             So
             Abdias
             refused
             to
             slay
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               of
               Jezabel
               ▪
            
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               hid
               them
               from
               her
               fury
               ,
               and
               nourished
               them
               ,
            
             1
             King.
             18.
             13.
             
             So
             Matathias
             opposed
             and
             
               resisted
               Antiochus
            
             commanding
             Sacrifices
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             Idols
             .
             So
             Christ
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               publickly
               and
               privately
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               commands
               of
               Cesars
               ,
               chief
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Scribes
            
             alledging
             for
             their
             Justification
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             22.
             
             Whose
             examples
             the
             holy
             Marters
             followed
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Authority
               of
               all
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             is
             bounded
             and
             circumscribed
             by
             
               God
               himself
               by
               Piety
               and
               Charity
               :
            
             and
             if
             they
             trangress
             those
             Rules
             ,
             the
             5.
             of
             Acts
             22.
             takes
             place
             :
             lest
             we
             be
             found
             in
             the
             company
             of
             those
             mentioned
             ,
             Mich.
             6.
             16.
             
               whom
               God
               cursed
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               obeyed
               the
               wicked
               commands
               of
               Kings
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Examination
             of
             some
             different
             Opinions
             .
             Kings
             ,
             though
             nominated
             by
             God
             ▪
             yet
             had
             their
             Confirmation
             by
             the
             People
             on
             their
             own
             ▪
             tearms
             ;
             and
             have
             a
             just
             right
             to
             chuse
             or
             reject
             ,
             to
             limit
             and
             bound
             them
             .
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             demonstrated
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             and
             profitableness
             of
             〈◊〉
             the
             final
             end
             and
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             and
             just
             right
             thereof
             ▪
             where
             ▪
             and
             in
             whom
             vested
             ;
             wherein
             I
             have
             not
             used
             cunningly
             devised
             Sophismes
             ,
             or
             〈…〉
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             some
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             )
             but
             plain
             demonstration
             of
             Truth
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Reason
             :
             neither
             〈◊〉
             I
             singular
             in
             th●se
             Positions
             ,
             and
             Fundamental
             Basis
             ,
             and
             right
             of
             all
             just
             Dominion
             ,
             but
             have
             followed
             herein
             Judicious
             Hooker
             ,
             that
             English
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             
               Padre
               Paolo
            
             that
             Oracle
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             divers
             others
             :
             And
             whoever
             will
             peruse
             the
             Collection
             of
             the
             Authors
             〈◊〉
             Goldastus
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Avant-Proposdes
               Lettres
               &
               .
               Embassade
               de
               Missire
               ,
               Philipe
               Canays
               〈◊〉
               de
               Fresne
               ,
            
             wherein
             are
             the
             Names
             and
             Titles
             of
             145
             Tracts
             ,
             wherein
             you
             〈…〉
             divers
             good
             Authors
             of
             the
             judgment
             ,
             back'd
             with
             sound
             Reasons
             for
             such
             〈…〉
             But
             because
             nothing
             can
             be
             so
             advisedly
             ,
             so
             carefully
             ,
             so
             punctually
             〈◊〉
             as
             to
             escape
             the
             contradictions
             of
             subtle
             prevaricating
             and
             perverse
             wits
             I
             shall
             〈◊〉
             the
             liberty
             to
             examine
             the
             different
             Opinions
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             〈…〉
             but
             shall
             not
             clog
             this
             Paper
             with
             many
             Names
             ,
             it
             's
             enough
             to
             name
             〈…〉
             viz.
             It
             's
             certain
             
               that
               Kings
               have
               their
               Power
               from
               none
               but
               God
               :
            
             boldly
             said
             ▪
             〈…〉
             be
             justified
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             of
             Reason
             ,
             it
             is
             pure
             〈…〉
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             those
             who
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               all
               〈…〉
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               ,
               is
               immediately
               in
               the
               Multitudes
               ,
               as
               in
               its
               〈…〉
               confer
               the
               same
               on
               one
               or
               more
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               :
            
             The
             〈…〉
             give
             ,
             is
             ,
             Obj.
             
               That
               by
               Natures
               Law
               no
               Man
               can
               give
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               〈…〉
               hath
               just
               power
               of
               his
               own
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               or
               Members
               ,
               therefore
               much
               less
               of
               〈…〉
               therefore
               the
               People
               cannot
               establish
               Government
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               〈…〉
               or
               Death
               ,
               no
               not
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               confer
               any
               such
               power
               〈…〉
               who
               gives
               Life
               ,
               hath
               that
               Power
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               whom
               he
               gives
               it
               .
               Sol.
            
             No
             more
             hav●
             Kings
             without
             some
             lawful
             Power
             conferred
             on
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             which
             they
             cannot
             〈◊〉
             have
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             it
             aliunde
             ,
             viz.
             
               from
               and
               by
               consent
               of
               others
               .
            
             Hence
             that
             Command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             13.
             
               wh●s●
               sheds
               〈…〉
               by
               Man
               shall
               his
               blood
               be
               shed
               .
               At
               the
               hand
               of
               every
               beast
               will
               I
               require
               it
               ▪
               〈…〉
               hand
               of
               man
               ,
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               every
               man's
               brother
               will
               I
               require
               the
               life
               of
               man
            
             ;
             G●n
             .
             9.
             
             〈…〉
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               is
               the
               general
               Precept
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               ,
               and
               obligeth
               〈…〉
               private
               Men.
               And
               whoso
               shedeth
               mans
               blood
               ,
               by
               man
               shall
               his
               blood
               be
               shed
               ;
               by
            
             〈…〉
             is
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             whose
             Power
             is
             here
             established
             for
             sheding
             the
             Blood
             〈…〉
             Murderers
             :
             as
             the
             Chaldee
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               With
               Witnesses
               ▪
               by
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               shall
               his
               Blood
               be
               shed
            
             ;
             which
             was
             one
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Commandments
               given
               to
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Noah
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             more
             particular
             Laws
             and
             Judgments
             established
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             Numb
             .
             25.
             9.
             34.
             
             
               The
               man
               slayer
               shall
               not
               die
               ,
               until
               he
               stand
               before
               the
            
             Congregation
             (
             not
             before
             the
             King
             )
             
               in
               judgment
               ▪
            
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               the
            
             Congregation
             (
             not
             the
             King
             )
             
               shall
               deliver
               the
               slayer
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               reve●ger
               of
               blood
               ▪
               and
               the
            
             Congregation
             (
             not
             the
             King
             )
             
               shall
               restore
               him
               to
               the
               city
               of
               his
               refuge
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             By
             which
             it
             manifestly
             appears
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Avenger
               of
               Blood
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Magistrate
            
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             was
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             Congregation
             .
             Here
             not
             a
             word
             for
             the
             Kings
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             but
             much
             for
             the
             governed
             .
          
           
             
               In
               summ
               ,
               Though
               no
               particular
               Man
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               have
               Power
               to
               destro●●●●mselves
               and
               be
               guiltless
               ▪
            
             yet
             the
             〈◊〉
             People
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             governed
             ,
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             have
             a
             just
             right
             to
             make
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             
               (
               observing
               God's
            
             〈◊〉
             to
             take
             away
             any
             of
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
             if
             transgressors
             :
             And
             Kings
             have
             no
             more
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             just
             Right
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Life
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             deligated
             to
             them
             by
             public●
             Con●●●●
             of
             the
             governed
             ,
             
               expressed
               in
               their
               Laws
               :
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               i●
               they
               will
               violently
               〈◊〉
               ●o
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               any
               private
               Man
               ,
            
             then
             resistance
             may
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             be
             made
             by
             force
             .
             Two
             striving
             together
             cannot
             both
             have
             just
             Right
             ;
             but
             of
             necessity
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             that
             useth
             force
             ,
             do
             it
             lawfully
             ,
             the
             defence
             must
             be
             unlawful
             :
             and
             where
             the
             force
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             the
             defence
             must
             needs
             be
             lawful
             :
             And
             vim
             vi
             repellere
             ,
             
               is
               always
               to
               be
            
             understood
             of
             that
             force
             ,
             
             which
             is
             unjustly
             used
             .
             He
             that
             doth
             violence
             to
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             by
             man
             shall
             his
             blood
             be
             shed
             ,
             
               Gen.
               9.
               6.
               
               Lawful
               power
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               Kings
               cannot
               now
               personally
               and
               immediately
               have
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               have
               it
               from
               ,
               and
               by
               consent
               of
               the
               governed
               .
            
          
           
             And
             what
             Powers
             Kings
             thus
             have
             ,
             the
             same
             have
             all
             other
             Forms
             of
             Government
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             easily
             granted
             ,
             that
             Men
             having
             no
             such
             Power
             ,
             cannot
             transfer
             any
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             that
             do
             are
             but
             
               felones
               de
               se
            
             ,
             and
             sin
             as
             much
             as
             they
             that
             fall
             on
             the
             points
             of
             their
             own
             Swords
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             us
             to
             do
             against
             our selves
             ,
             we
             cannot
             justly
             commit
             to
             others
             to
             do
             :
             so
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             
               it
               is
               the
               Law
               that
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               to
               which
               both
               Governors
               and
               Governed
               are
               alike
               subject
               .
            
             And
             they
             that
             live
             under
             another
             Government
             ,
             as
             most
             Heathens
             do
             ,
             do
             not
             live
             ,
             but
             languish
             ,
             dwinder
             ,
             and
             pine
             away
             .
             When
             the
             
               People
               of
               Israel
            
             were
             governed
             
               by
               Judges
            
             about
             Four
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             together
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             King
             then
             ▪
             yet
             the
             Laws
             against
             Murder
             ,
             &c.
             were
             put
             in
             execution
             then
             ;
             and
             why
             is
             it
             not
             as
             lawful
             now
             ,
             as
             then
             ,
             for
             any
             Form
             of
             Government
             (
             be
             it
             
               Aristocracy
               ,
               Democracy
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Form
             whatsoever
             )
             to
             execute
             the
             Laws
             (
             not
             contradicting
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             )
             made
             by
             common
             consent
             ?
             And
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             those
             Kings
             sit
             surest
             on
             their
             Thrones
             ,
             and
             serve
             God
             and
             their
             Subjects
             best
             ,
             that
             so
             Reign
             ,
             and
             so
             Govern
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             .
             So
             
               Jepthah
               by
               consent
               of
               the
               elders
               of
               Israel
               ,
               was
               made
               their
               head
               by
               covenant
               :
               and
               the
               Lord
               was
               chose
               witness
               between
               them
               ,
            
             Judg.
             11.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             so
             is
             God
             still
             Witness
             to
             this
             day
             between
             Kings
             and
             their
             People
             when
             they
             Reciprocally
             Swear
             to
             conditions
             :
             so
             
               the
               elders
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Judah
               anointed
               David
               King
               over
               the
               house
               of
               Judah
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             2.
             4.
             which
             shewed
             their
             consent
             ,
             power
             and
             interest
             ,
             though
             set
             over
             them
             by
             God's
             own
             appointment
             .
          
           
             So
             Saul
             ,
             whom
             God
             did
             chuse
             ,
             yet
             he
             sent
             him
             
               to
               all
               the
               People
            
             to
             have
             their
             consent
             and
             approbation
             ,
             which
             they
             unanimously
             testified
             and
             declared
             by
             their
             general
             shooting
             ,
             and
             crying
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             24.
             
             
               And
               all
               the
               people
               made
               Saul
               King
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               Gilgal
               ,
            
             chap.
             11.
             15.
             whereby
             it
             is
             manifestly
             apparent
             that
             
               common
               consent
               hath
               the
               approbation
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               the
               Judg
               of
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             that
             therewith
             he
             is
             very
             well
             pleased
             .
             So
             when
             the
             
               Elders
               of
               Israel
            
             came
             to
             
               Samuel
               to
               Ramah
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             4
             ,
             6.
             when
             he
             was
             old
             and
             not
             like
             to
             live
             long
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             not
             walking
             in
             his
             ways
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             likely
             to
             Govern
             as
             they
             ought
             ;
             they
             desired
             him
             to
             
               make
               them
               a
               King
               to
               judg
               them
               like
               all
               the
               Nations
               .
            
             Which
             thing
             not
             only
             displeased
             Samuel
             ,
             but
             even
             
               God
               himself
               ▪
            
             for
             that
             they
             refused
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             had
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             Enemies
             on
             every
             side
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             dwelt
             safely
             under
             that
             Government
             that
             God
             had
             erected
             and
             established
             :
             and
             though
             Samuel
             had
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             custom
             and
             manner
             of
             those
             Kings
             of
             Nations
             (
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             who
             lived
             without
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             whose
             Government
             they
             were
             so
             fond
             ▪
             off
             )
             was
             ,
             
               to
               take
               their
               sons
               and
               appoint
               them
               for
               themselves
               ,
               for
               their
               chariots
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               horse
               ▪
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               run
               before
               their
               chariots
               :
               And
               would
               appoint
               them
               captains
               over
               thousands
               ,
               and
               over
               fifties
               ,
               and
               will
               set
               them
               to
               ear
               their
               grounds
               ,
               and
               to
               reap
               their
               harvest
               ,
               to
               make
               instruments
               of
               war
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               chariots
               .
               And
               would
               take
               their
               daughters
               to
               be
               confectioners
               ,
               cooks
               ,
               and
               bakers
               :
               and
               would
               take
               their
               fields
               ,
               vineyards
               ,
               and
               olive-yards
               ,
               even
               the
               best
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               to
               their
               servants
               :
               And
               would
               take
               their
               men
               servants
               ,
               and
               their
               maid
               servants
               ,
               and
               their
               goodliest
               young
               men
               ,
               and
               their
               asses
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               to
               his
               work
               :
               and
               would
               take
               the
               tenth
               of
               their
               sheep
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             contrary
             to
             the
             Precepts
             God
             had
             prescribed
             for
             Kings
             to
             Govern
             by
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             A
             Government
             very
             ill
             becoming
             and
             befitting
             God's
             own
             People
             and
             Inheritance
             .
             But
             no
             sooner
             had
             they
             experimented
             their
             new
             fancied
             Governments
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             as
             soon
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             perceived
             and
             confessed
             ,
             
               that
               their
               wickedness
               was
               great
               that
               they
               had
               done
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               asking
               a
               King
               ▪
            
             and
             besought
             Samuel
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               not
               dye
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               added
               to
               all
               their
               sins
               the
               great
               evil
               to
               ask
               a
               King
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             
             Of
             such
             esteem
             and
             prevalency
             is
             
               Publick
               Consent
            
             ,
             with
             God
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             waved
             his
             own
             Omnipotent
             Prerogative
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             a
             rebellious
             and
             ungrateful
             Nation
             ,
             in
             granting
             them
             their
             desire
             ▪
             A
             Document
             to
             all
             Kings
             to
             hearken
             unto
             the
             publick
             desires
             of
             their
             People
             :
             And
             also
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Crime
             and
             a
             Wickedness
             in
             those
             days
             to
             set
             up
             Kingly
             Government
             .
          
           
             Since
             the
             Days
             of
             the
             
               Prophets
               (
               which
               were
               until
            
             John
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             16.
             )
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             God
             hath
             devolved
             the
             Right
             of
             chusing
             Kings
             on
             the
             People
             .
             1.
             
             By
             his
             own
             Precept
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             with
             Instructions
             whom
             they
             shall
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             shall
             not
             chuse
             ,
             
               viz.
               one
               from
               among
               the
               brethren
               shalt
               thou
               set
               King
               over
               thee
               :
               thou
               mayest
               not
               set
               a
               stranger
               over
               thee
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               thy
               brother
               ▪
            
             2.
             
             By
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             
             jews
             under
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             since
             .
             And
             not
             without
             this
             moral
             reason
             ,
             That
             one
             from
             among
             themselves
             being
             by
             their
             
               consent
               and
               suffrages
               set
               King
               over
               them
               ,
            
             that
             what
             Authority
             soever
             they
             grant
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             they
             may
             acknowledge
             to
             have
             had
             it
             from
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             therefore
             obliged
             more
             readily
             to
             imploy
             all
             their
             times
             ,
             studies
             ,
             strengths
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             for
             the
             good
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             set
             them
             over
             themselves
             to
             take
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Government
             upon
             their
             Shoulders
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             consent
             to
             pay
             them
             all
             Honour
             ,
             allow
             them
             great
             Priviledges
             and
             Prerogatives
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             Munificent
             Tributes
             and
             Maintainance
             for
             the
             Support
             of
             them
             and
             the
             Governm
             nt
             ;
             and
             swearing
             Allegiance
             unto
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             swearing
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             keep
             Faith
             with
             them
             in
             the
             due
             performance
             and
             execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             already
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             
               The
               reason
               formerly
               set
               down
               doth
               warrant
               this
               ,
            
             viz.
             No
             Man
             hath
             or
             can
             have
             any
             lawful
             Power
             to
             Govern
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             have
             it
             either
             immediately
             from
             God
             himself
             
               (
               which
               no
               Man
               now
               can
               possibly
               pretend
               unto
               )
            
             or
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             Pa●t●●s
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Elders
               of
               Israel
            
             being
             the
             representative
             (
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             19.
             
             )
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             (
             for
             by
             that
             name
             are
             generally
             meant
             
               Centurions
               ,
               Captains
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Princes
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               ●f
            
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               came
               to
               Samuel
               in
               Ramah
               ,
               desiring
               a
               King
               to
               〈◊〉
               in
               and
               out
               before
               〈◊〉
               like
               the
               Nations
            
             ;
             at
             whose
             instance
             
               Samuel
               did
               anoint
               Saul
               to
               be
               their
               King
               :
            
             neverless
             ,
             Samuel
             (
             that
             Saul
             might
             know
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             )
             called
             all
             the
             
               Pe●●●
               together
               in
               Mizpeh
            
             ,
             by
             their
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Thousands
             ,
             where
             (
             as
             if
             the
             farmer
             Election
             and
             Anointing
             had
             been
             insignificant
             )
             they
             
               cast
               lots
               ,
               which
               ●ell
               upon
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Benjamin
               ,
               and
               Saul
               the
               Son
               of
               Kish
               was
               taken
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             People
             shouted
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             was
             done
             at
             the
             
               Peoples
               instance●
            
             And
             lest
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             King
             should
             be
             attributed
             wholly
             to
             the
             chance
             of
             Lots
             ,
             
               all
               the
               People
            
             ,
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             Samuel
             (
             some
             few
             grumbling
             Dissenters
             excepted
             ,
             having
             said
             ,
             
               Shall
               Saul
               reign
               over
               us
            
             ?
             1
             Sam.
             11.
             13.
             
             )
             
               went
               to
               Gilgal
               and
               renewed
               the
               Kingdom
               there
               ,
               and
               made
               Saul
               King
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               Gilgal
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             14.
             15.
             
             Which
             manifests
             ,
             that
             though
             Saul
             was
             chosen
             by
             
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             also
             
               by
               Lot
            
             ,
             yet
             was
             constituted
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             
               suffrages
               of
               the
               People
            
             .
             God
             indeed
             (
             before
             ever
             there
             was
             a
             King
             in
             Israel
             )
             knowing
             that
             they
             would
             reject
             him
             ,
             and
             foolishly
             desire
             
               a
               King
               like
               all
               the
               Nations
               round
               about
               them
               ,
            
             prescribed
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             whereby
             they
             ought
             to
             Govern
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             So
             
               David
               :
               Samuel
               (
               Saul
            
             being
             rejected
             by
             God
             from
             Reigning
             over
             
               Israel
               )
               by
               God's
               command
               anointed
               David
               at
               ●ethl●m
               ,
               whom
               God
               had
               chosen
               King
               over
               Israel
               .
            
             Did
             David
             therefore
             Reign
             ,
             though
             so
             chosen
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             anointed
             by
             his
             own
             command
             ?
             No
             ,
             sure
             !
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             avoided
             the
             presence
             of
             Saul
             ,
             hiding
             himself
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             arming
             himself
             with
             the
             
               Sword
               of
               Goliah
            
             ,
             and
             armed
             Men
             ,
             against
             the
             evil
             designs
             which
             Saul
             had
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             fled
             from
             him
             ,
             wandring
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             became
             as
             it
             were
             an
             exiled
             and
             Out
             ▪
             lawed
             Person
             ,
             and
             
               was
               not
               King
               till
               Saul
               was
               dead
               ,
            
             nor
             then
             neither
             ,
             until
             
               all
               the
               People
               of
               Judah
               first
               chose
               him
               King
               of
               Judah
               by
               their
               suffrages
               :
               And
               seven
               years
               after
               all
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               came
               ●o
               Hebron
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               him
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               then
               they
               anointed
               David
               King
               over
               Israel
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             13.
             1
             
             Chron.
             11.
             3.
             2
             
             Sam.
             5.
             3.
             
             Besides
             ,
             if
             
             Samuel's
             first
             anointing
             of
             
               David
               King
            
             ,
             had
             formerly
             made
             him
             King
             ,
             then
             either
             Saul
             was
             thereby
             deposed
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             were
             
               two
               Kings
               of
               Israel
            
             at
             one
             time
             (
             which
             is
             mon●●ous
             to
             conceive
             ;
             for
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             Kings
             have
             no
             Royal
             Power
             from
             the
             People
             :
             )
             but
             it
             is
             manifest
             
               David
               was
               not
               King
            
             ,
             for
             that
             after
             his
             being
             so
             anointed
             ,
             he
             o●ten
             called
             
               Saul
               ,
               the
               Lord
               's
               anointed
            
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             neither
             challenged
             ,
             nor
             executed
             any
             Royal
             Authority
             till
             he
             was
             
               crowned
               King
               by
               all
               Israel
               at
               Hebron
               ,
            
             but
             was
             persecuted
             and
             hunted
             as
             a
             Partridge
             on
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             
               a
               Rebel
               to
               Saul
            
             (
             of
             which
             he
             acquitted
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             the
             Life
             of
             Saul
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             not
             take
             it
             )
             which
             he
             justly
             might
             have
             done
             had
             he
             been
             really
             King
             ▪
             and
             it
             had
             been
             a
             crime
             in
             him
             ,
             being
             King
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             executed
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             in
             doing
             Justice
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             by
             cutting
             off
             
               Saul
               a
               murther●r
               ,
               who
               killed
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             Saul
             ,
             according
             to
             such
             doctrine
             ,
             must
             be
             but
             a
             
               private
               murther●r
            
             ,
             and
             
               David
               the
               only
               lawful
               King.
            
             Whereby
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             not
             
               Samu●●
               ▪
               s
               Oil
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               consent
               and
               suffrages
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               made
               both
               Saul
               and
               David
               Kings
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             appointed
             David
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             Absolute
             ,
             but
             that
             
               he
               should
               be
               under
               and
               subject
               to
               agreements
               with
               his
               People
               ▪
            
             and
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             them
             on
             tearms
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             perform
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             with
             him
             :
             and
             this
             
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             
             by
             which
             Covenant
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             keep
             within
             the
             Boundaries
             which
             God
             and
             the
             People
             had
             set
             .
             So
             
               David
               was
               twice
               anointed
            
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Prophets
             by
             God's
             command
             in
             token
             of
             his
             Election
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             instance
             and
             suffrages
             of
             the
             People
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             being
             constituted
             King
             by
             them
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             4.
             11.
             
             &
             5.
             13.
             
             So
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             
               by
               God
               Kings
               Reign
            
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             not
             without
             the
             
               Peoples
               Consent
               ,
               Approbation
            
             ,
             and
             
               Covenants
               first
               had
            
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             Reign
             over
             them
             for
             their
             good
             .
             Besides
             Kings
             receive
             not
             their
             Kingship
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             
               the
               Sword
            
             ,
             because
             the
             
               People
               were
               first
               girt
               with
               the
               Sword.
            
             Moreover
             will
             any
             Christian
             say
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Nations
             (
             who
             lived
             without
             God
             in
             the
             World
             )
             did
             Rule
             and
             Reign
             by
             Gods
             immediate
             appointment
             ?
             I
             trow
             not
             .
          
           
             
               The
               like
               is
               observable
               in
               Constituting
            
             Solomon
             King
             ,
             
               who
               ,
               though
            
             David
             
               's
               Son
               ,
               and
               God
               chose
               him
               to
               sit
               upon
               his
               Fathers
               Throne
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               Father
               unto
               him
               as
               he
               had
               promised
            
             David
             ,
             
               2.
               
               Sam.
               7.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               And
               though
            
             David
             
               had
               promised
               his
               People
               that
            
             Solomon
             
               should
               succeed
               him
               ,
               and
               sit
               upon
               his
               Throne
               ,
               yet
               this
               was
               not
               sufficient
               ;
               and
               therefore
            
             David
             assembled
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             the
             captains
             of
             the
             companies
             ,
             and
             captains
             over
             the
             thousands
             ,
             and
             the
             stewards
             over
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             with
             the
             officers
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             mighty
             men
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             valiant
             men
             which
             bear
             any
             publick
             office
             ,
             
               and
               as
               it
               were
               the
            
             representative
             of
             all
             Israel
             ;
             
               and
               consequently
               had
               a
            
             share
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Election
             ,
             unto
             Jerusalem
             .
             
               This
               great
            
             congregation
             made
             Solomon
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             King
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             anointed
             him
             unto
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             chief
             Governour
             ,
             and
             Zadock
             to
             be
             Priest
             ,
             
               1
               Chron.
               28.
               1.
               
               &
               29.
               22
               ,
               24.
               
            
          
           
             Solomon
             
               being
               dead
            
             all
             Israel
             came
             to
             Sechem
             to
             make
             Rehoboam
             King
             ,
             
               1
               Kings
               12.
               11.
               2
               
               Chron.
               10.
               1.
               
            
             Amaziah
             being
             slain
             ,
             Uzziah
             his
             only
             Son
             was
             made
             King
             by
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             
               2
               Chron.
               26.
               1.
               
               To
               what
               tended
               that
               saying
               of
            
             Hushai
             unto
             Absalom
             ,
             
               nay
               ,
               but
               whom
            
             the
             Lord
             and
             this
             people
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             chuse
             ,
             his
             will
             I
             be
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             will
             I
             abide
             ,
             
               2
               Sam.
               16.
               18.
               but
               to
               demonstrate
               that
               that
            
             King
             
               is
               rightly
               and
               lawfully
            
             constituted
             King
             whom
             the
             People
             chuse
             ?
             And
             all
             the
             men
             of
             Sechem
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Millo
             went
             and
             made
             Abimelech
             King
             ,
             
               Judg.
               9.
               6.
            
             
             And
             he
             that
             was
             over
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             was
             over
             the
             city
             ,
             the
             elders
             also
             ,
             and
             bringers
             up
             of
             the
             children
             ,
             sent
             to
             Jehu
             ,
             saying
             ,
             We
             are
             thy
             servants
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             all
             that
             thou
             shalt
             bid
             us
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             make
             any
             King
             :
             do
             thou
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             
               2
               Kings
               10.
               5.
            
             
             And
             all
             these
             men
             of
             war
             ,
             that
             could
             keep
             rank
             ,
             came
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             to
             Hebron
             ,
             to
             make
             David
             King
             over
             all
             Israel
             :
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             also
             of
             Israel
             were
             of
             one
             heart
             to
             make
             David
             King
             ,
             
               1
               Chron.
               12.
               28.
               
               Several
               times
               the
               making
               of
               a
               King
               is
               ascribed
               and
               given
               to
               the
               People
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Wherefore
               is
               it
               recorded
            
             ,
             Deut.
             
               17.
               14.
            
             when
             thou
             shalt
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             a
             King
             over
             me
             ,
             
               if
               it
               were
               not
            
             their
             Right
             
               and
               Power
               to
               make
               a
            
             King
             ?
             
               and
               without
               such
               Power
               ,
               no
               Law
               could
               be
               imposed
               on
               them
               .
               Not
               to
               make
               a
               stranger
               King
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               chuse
               one
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               is
               certainly
               a
               warrant
               from
               Heaven
               to
               chuse
               ,
               beyond
               contradiction
               .
            
             All
             the
             congregation
             made
             Jeroboam
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
             
               1
               Kings
               12.
               20.
               
               So
               they
               have
               power
               both
               to
               make
               and
               not
               to
               make
               a
               King
               over
               themselves
               ;
               and
               also
               to
               limit
               and
               bound
               their
               Kings
               to
               what
               conditions
               they
               please
               ,
            
             or
             else
             to
             fall
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             did
             from
             Rehoboam
             ,
             and
             chuse
             another
             ,
             
               1
               Kings
               12.
               19.
               
               Nor
               was
            
             Saul
             
               himself
               formerly
            
             King
             
               as
               soon
               as
            
             Samuel
             
               had
               anointed
               him
               ,
               nor
               yet
               because
               another
               Spirit
               was
               infused
               in
               him
               ,
            
             no
             ,
             not
             until
             all
             Israel
             chose
             him
             King
             at
             Mizpeh
             .
             Jehoash
             and
             Jehoiada
             made
             a
             covenant
             between
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             king
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             Lord's
             people
             ;
             and
             between
             the
             king
             also
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             
               2
               Chron.
               23.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             though
             Kings
             were
             so
             constituted
             and
             influenced
             by
             the
             Prophets
             from
             God
             himself
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             absolutely
             as
             to
             exclude
             common
             consent
             ,
             
               but
               that
               they
               were
               to
               be
               under
               Covenants
               and
               Agreements
               with
               the
               People
               ,
            
             whereunto
             they
             were
             equally
             ,
             strictly
             ,
             and
             reciprocally
             obliged
             to
             performance
             :
             and
             that
             their
             just
             right
             of
             admitting
             Governors
             over
             them
             was
             reserved
             unto
             them
             upon
             their
             own
             Tearms
             and
             Conditions
             ;
             even
             then
             ,
             and
             certainly
             much
             more
             now
             :
             seeing
             God
             doth
             not
             now
             immediately
             interpose
             in
             any
             such
             choice
             ,
             the
             same
             right
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             is
             so
             undeniably
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             all
             Kings
             Governing
             otherwise
             than
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             are
             but
             
               Intruders
               ,
               Usurpers
            
             ,
             and
             Tyrants
             .
             And
             whoever
             violates
             those
             Covenants
             ,
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             ,
             are
             undoubtedly
             
               Rebels
               to
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             
               whoever
               commits
               any
               unjust
               force
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               defence
               must
               necessarily
               be
               just
               and
               warrantable
               before
               God
               and
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             Consult
             prophane
             Histories
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             found
             the
             Power
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             People
             is
             asserted
             and
             defended
             ,
             and
             practised
             accordingly
             ,
             even
             among
             the
             Heathens
             :
             And
             in
             all
             well-governed
             Kingdoms
             ,
             
               the
               Children
               did
               not
               succeed
               their
               Parents
               ,
               until
               the
               
               People
               by
               their
               Magistrates
               had
            
             de
             novo
             
               invested
               them
               by
               the
               Diamond
               and
               Scepter
               .
            
             In
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             which
             to
             this
             day
             Reign
             by
             succession
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             evident
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             all
             Inaugurated
             and
             Crowned
             by
             the
             
               Peers
               ,
               Patritians
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
            
             (
             representatives
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             no
             otherwise
             than
             the
             Emperors
             of
             Germany
             are
             by
             the
             
               Princes
               Electors
               thereof
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             Poland
             by
             the
             
               Vayvodes
               or
               Palatines
            
             .
             Neither
             is
             their
             Kingly
             Honour
             owned
             in
             the
             free
             Cities
             till
             so
             Crowned
             ,
             Constituted
             ,
             and
             Confirmed
             ;
             neither
             was
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Reign
             computed
             but
             from
             the
             
               day
               of
               their
               Inauguration
            
             ;
             which
             manifestly
             appears
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             other
             Kingdoms
             ,
             where
             the
             States
             often
             preferred
             a
             Kinsman
             before
             a
             Son
             ,
             a
             younger
             Son
             before
             an
             elder
             :
             which
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             was
             translated
             from
             one
             to
             another
             without
             regard
             had
             to
             the
             right
             Heir
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Franks
             ,
             before
             they
             came
             into
             France
             ,
             it
             's
             manifest
             that
             their
             petty
             Kings
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             
               Ordines
               Populi
            
             ,
             as
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             testifieth
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             f.
             57.
             
             
               De
               bello
               Gallico
            
             .
             Whilst
             
               Ambiorix
               &
               Catileucus
               Eburonum
               rex
            
             ,
             (
             i
             e.
             King
             of
             a
             People
             inhabiting
             between
             the
             Rhyne
             and
             the
             Mose
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             Leige
             or
             Luke
             beyond
             Brabant
             )
             in
             a
             certain
             Oration
             rehearsing
             the
             words
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               such
               is
               his
               Empire
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               have
               not
               less
               right
               against
               and
               over
               him
               ,
               than
               he
               over
               them
               .
            
             Ut
             non
             minus
             in
             se
             juris
             multitudo
             ,
             quam
             ipse
             in
             multitudinem
             .
             The
             same
             also
             appears
             by
             the
             words
             of
             
               Vercingentorix
               Arvernorum
               Rex
            
             (
             a
             People
             of
             France
             by
             the
             River
             of
             Loyer
             )
             defending
             his
             Cause
             in
             a
             publick
             Assembly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Caesar
               lib.
            
             7.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Afterwards
             the
             Franks
             and
             the
             Gauls
             became
             one
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Franco-Galli
             ;
             who
             ,
             although
             they
             
               chose
               their
               Kings
            
             first
             out
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             Merovey
             ,
             then
             out
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             and
             after
             out
             of
             the
             Successors
             of
             
               Hugh
               Capet
            
             ,
             yet
             from
             the
             beginning
             they
             so
             constituted
             their
             Monarchy
             ,
             that
             their
             Kings
             did
             not
             Reign
             only
             by
             the
             right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             but
             were
             also
             chosen
             
               Consensu
               Ordinum
               Regni
            
             .
          
           
             And
             such
             was
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             
               Franco
               ▪
               Galli
            
             Kings
             ,
             according
             to
             Aymoinus
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             23.
             which
             Charles
             the
             Bald
             spoke
             ,
             
               Quia
               sicut
               isti
               venerabiles
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Because
               you
               venerable
               Bishops
               have
               proclaimed
               me
               chosen
               to
               the
               Government
               for
               your
               safety
               and
               profit
               ,
               know
               ye
               that
               I
               will
               preserve
               the
               Honour
               and
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               one
               of
               you
               according
               to
               your
               Ranks
               and
               Qualities
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               my
               Knowledge
               and
               Power
               will
               honour
               and
               keep
               safe
               ;
               And
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               both
               Clergy
               and
               Laiety
               ,
               preserve
               and
               maintain
               Law
               and
               Justice
               ,
               that
               Kingly
               Honour
               and
               Obedience
               of
               the
               People
               may
               be
               preserved
               and
               defended
               ,
               as
               your
               Fore-fathers
               did
               to
               my
               Predecessors
               ,
               justly
               and
               faithfully
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             the
             Sons
             of
             
               Pepin
               ,
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             anno
             751.
             
             
               Lewis
               the
               Third
            
             ,
             and
             Carloman
             ,
             anno
             768.
             
             Bastards
             to
             Lewis
             ,
             and
             no
             regard
             had
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             
               Lewis's
               Will
            
             ,
             who
             had
             named
             Endes
             for
             Regent
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             both
             Crowned
             Kings
             .
             
               Lewis
               the
               Idle
            
             ,
             Son
             or
             Brother
             to
             
               Carloman
               ,
               takes
               upon
               him
               to
               be
               King
               ,
            
             but
             not
             being
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             States
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             dispossess
             him
             ,
             he
             died
             .
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             called
             
               the
               Gross
               ,
               Emperor
               of
               Germany
               ,
            
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Regency
             by
             the
             States
             ,
             following
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Bastards
             ,
             is
             
               Crowned
               King
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             was
             degraded
             from
             the
             Empire
             and
             the
             Crown
             .
             
               Charles
               the
               Simple
            
             ,
             after
             Twenty
             two
             years
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             
               renounce
               his
               Crown
            
             ,
             though
             a
             
               lawful
               King.
               Lewis
               the
               Fourth
            
             ,
             his
             Son
             ,
             carried
             into
             England
             by
             his
             Mother
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Ralf
             or
             
               Raoul
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Burgundy
               ▪
            
             called
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             though
             an
             Usurper
             ;
             after
             whose
             death
             the
             said
             
               Lewis
               the
               Fourth
            
             ,
             called
             
               Doutremer
               ,
               is
               restored
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
               Lewis
               the
               Pious
               ,
            
             though
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             yet
             was
             elected
             ,
             anno
             812.
             in
             whose
             Will
             (
             extant
             in
             
               Naucler
               )
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             besought
             the
             People
             that
             they
             would
             chuse
             one
             of
             his
             Nephews
             ,
             which
             they
             pleased
             ,
             by
             the
             
               publick
               Council
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             commanded
             his
             Uncles
             ,
             by
             the
             
               publick
               decree
               of
               his
               People
            
             ,
             to
             acquiesce
             .
             Hence
             
               Carolus
               Calvus
               ,
               Charles
               the
               Bald
               ,
            
             a
             Nephew
             by
             
               Lodovicus
               Pius
            
             and
             Juditha
             ,
             confesseth
             himself
             
               chosen
               King.
               Aymoinus
               Historiogr
            
             .
             85.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             Merovingiens
             (
             being
             Twenty
             two
             Kings
             )
             of
             the
             Merovees
             ,
             to
             the
             Garlovingiens
             by
             
               Charles
               Martel
               ,
               Major
               of
               the
               Palace
            
             in
             name
             ,
             but
             King
             in
             effect
             ,
             of
             which
             Race
             there
             have
             been
             Thirteen
             Kings
             ,
             then
             the
             Crown
             came
             to
             the
             Capets
             .
             In
             the
             choice
             of
             
               Pharamond
               ,
               first
               King
               of
               France
               ,
            
             after
             many
             Harangues
             pro
             and
             con
             about
             all
             kinds
             of
             Government
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             resolved
             on
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             Government
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Lords
               ,
               Peers
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               chief
               Captains
               ,
               as
               Representatives
               of
               all
               the
               People
               ,
            
             chose
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             was
             Inaugurated
             or
             Crowned
             by
             setting
             him
             on
             a
             great
             Shield
             or
             Target
             and
             carrying
             him
             into
             the
             Field
             ;
             where
             also
             both
             the
             common
             Soldiers
             in
             Arms
             and
             the
             People
             were
             assembled
             ,
             who
             confirmed
             and
             approved
             the
             choice
             by
             their
             Acclamations
             about
             the
             Year
             419
             or
             420.
             
             And
             then
             they
             did
             Swear
             to
             the
             King
             to
             keep
             Faith
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             to
             Honour
             ,
             Serve
             ,
             Maintain
             ,
             and
             Defend
             
             him
             against
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             
               but
               on
               condition
               that
               he
               be
               Religious
               ,
               Valiant
               ,
               Just
               ,
               Merciful
               ,
               Impartial
               ,
               Diligent
               ,
               understanding
               in
               management
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               skilful
               to
               resist
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               to
               punish
               Evil
               doers
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               the
               Good
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               likewise
               .
            
             This
             
               Mutual
               and
               Reciprocal
               Swearing
               and
               Covenanting
               ,
            
             equally
             obligatory
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             was
             the
             Custom
             from
             Pharamond
             to
             Pepin
             :
             and
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Race
             of
             the
             Carliens
             ,
             descended
             of
             Pepin
             ,
             the
             French
             of
             their
             own
             free
             will
             chusing
             their
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Crown
             in
             those
             Days
             not
             descending
             Hereditarily
             .
             If
             at
             any
             time
             the
             Crown
             came
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             Brother
             did
             succeed
             the
             Father
             or
             Brother
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             by
             any
             right
             of
             Inheritance
             or
             Succession
             (
             to
             which
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             have
             any
             right
             or
             pretence
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             Nature
             ,
             that
             wholly
             depending
             on
             
               consent
               of
               Parties
            
             to
             be
             governed
             )
             but
             only
             through
             the
             affection
             which
             the
             French
             did
             bear
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             good
             King
             deceased
             .
          
           
             After
             Pharamond
             they
             chose
             one
             Daniel
             a
             Monk
             ,
             whom
             they
             sirnamed
             Chilperick
             ,
             whom
             for
             his
             
               Debauchery
               they
               banished
            
             ,
             and
             chose
             one
             Gillon
             or
             Gilles
             ,
             a
             
               Roman
               Senator
            
             or
             Master
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Militia
            
             ,
             for
             their
             King
             ;
             who
             Governing
             as
             ill
             as
             Chilperick
             ,
             they
             sent
             and
             intreated
             
               Sigibert
               ,
               King
               of
               Metz
            
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             
               Crowned
               him
            
             .
          
           
             
               Les
               Burguignons
            
             and
             
               les
               Austrasiens
            
             having
             made
             Peace
             with
             the
             other
             
               French
               ,
               chose
            
             Clotaire
             
               for
               their
               King
            
             in
             all
             the
             Three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             chose
             Childerick
             
               King
               of
            
             Austrasie
             ;
             who
             delaying
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             chose
             one
             Odon
             .
             After
             the
             decease
             of
             Dagobert
             ,
             his
             Son
             Clovis
             being
             young
             ,
             they
             
               chose
               him
            
             :
             after
             his
             decease
             they
             
               chose
               his
               Son
               Clotaire
            
             King
             ;
             who
             dying
             Four
             years
             after
             ,
             they
             chose
             Thyerre
             his
             Brother
             ,
             whom
             they
             afterwards
             deposed
             ,
             and
             chose
             Childerick
             in
             his
             room
             .
             Histories
             are
             full
             of
             the
             like
             examples
             in
             other
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             Afterwards
             in
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Pepin
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             Ten
             years
             Master
             of
             the
             Palace
             to
             Childerick
             ,
             a
             weak
             Prince
             ,
             set
             up
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Power
             and
             Artifices
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Pope
             Zachary
             his
             ghostly
             Father
             ,
             dispensing
             with
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             had
             Sworn
             to
             Childerick
             ,
             the
             last
             King
             of
             the
             Race
             of
             Clovis
             ,
             whom
             the
             People
             caused
             to
             be
             put
             into
             a
             Monastery
             .
             And
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Pepin
             ,
             the
             French
             by
             
               common
               consent
            
             chose
             Charles
             and
             Carloman
             his
             Son
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             with
             a
             charge
             that
             they
             did
             equally
             part
             and
             share
             the
             Kingdom
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Race
             of
             
               Pepin
               ,
               Lewis
            
             King
             of
             the
             Francs
             being
             dead
             ,
             they
             being
             willing
             to
             transfer
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             Charles
             King
             of
             Austrasie
             ;
             or
             ,
             according
             to
             others
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Lorrain
             :
             but
             whilst
             he
             deferred
             his
             coming
             ,
             
               Hugh
               Capit
            
             took
             possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             It
             is
             also
             evident
             in
             Story
             that
             one
             Kings
             Son
             hath
             been
             rejected
             ,
             and
             another
             inthroned
             .
             For
             the
             French
             not
             being
             pleased
             with
             the
             Infancy
             and
             Weakness
             of
             Charles
             ,
             Son
             of
             
               Loys
               de
               Begue
            
             ,
             about
             Nine
             or
             Ten
             years
             old
             ,
             chose
             for
             their
             King
             Odon
             ,
             Son
             of
             
               Robert
               Saxon
            
             ,
             which
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             Normans
             in
             Battel
             ;
             and
             that
             Two
             years
             after
             ,
             they
             being
             displeased
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             
               Odon
               ▪
            
             they
             discharged
             him
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Charles
             again
             ,
             who
             misbehaving
             himself
             was
             imprisoned
             ;
             and
             they
             put
             in
             his
             place
             Raoul
             King
             of
             Bourgongue
             :
             by
             which
             examples
             it
             is
             apparent
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             were
             Elective
             ,
             not
             Hereditary
             .
             But
             after
             they
             obtained
             Hereditary
             Possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             
               Election
               by
               the
               People
            
             (
             which
             had
             lasted
             long
             )
             being
             laid
             aside
             ,
             the
             
               Kings
               were
               Crowned
               and
               Chosen
               at
            
             Rhemes
             
               by
               the
               Peers
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             Bernard
             de
             Gerard.
             Sieur
             Mezeray
             .
             Jean
             de
             Serres
             .
          
           
             In
             summ
             ,
             
               All
               Kings
               were
               at
               first
               Elected
               and
               Chosen
               by
               the
               People
               :
            
             and
             though
             now
             many
             succeed
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             as
             by
             much
             the
             better
             way
             ,
             yet
             that
             way
             also
             is
             Constituted
             ,
             Approved
             ,
             and
             Confirmed
             
               by
               the
               People
               or
               their
               Representatives
               .
            
             No
             Kings
             drop
             out
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             start
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             though
             the
             
               People
               chuse
               the
               Root
            
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             not
             so
             absolutely
             chuse
             the
             Stems
             or
             Branch
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             do
             degenerate
             ,
             they
             in
             Prudence
             and
             Justice
             
               may
               make
               a
               better
               choice
            
             .
             The
             Heirs
             of
             such
             Roots
             are
             not
             so
             much
             born
             Kings
             as
             adopted
             so
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             Kings
             as
             fair
             Candidates
             for
             Crowns
             .
             
               Presumptive
               Kings
            
             only
             where
             Succession
             is
             not
             settled
             by
             Laws
             made
             by
             publick
             consent
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Some
             Opinions
             of
             
             Hobs's
             
               Machiavil
               ,
               Pulpits
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             examined
             .
             The
             Peoples
             Power
             asserted
             in
             chusing
             ,
             refusing
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             Kings
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             did
             or
             did
             not
             observe
             Laws
             and
             Covenants
             .
             Covenants
             equally
             oblige
             .
             If
             broken
             by
             one
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             thereby
             set
             free
             .
             Vsages
             and
             Customs
             of
             other
             Nations
             .
             Sad
             examples
             of
             Perjury
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             true
             that
             
               Machiavil
               ,
               Hobs
            
             ,
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             others
             do
             inculcate
             ,
             That
             
               Kingly
               Power
               is
               so
               founded
               by
               God
               immediately
               ,
               that
               there
               remaineth
               nothing
               human
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               publick
               consent
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               requisite
               ,
               and
               that
               Kings
               are
               responsible
               to
               God
               only
               :
            
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             Tyrannical
             ,
             Arbitrary
             ,
             and
             Unbounden
             Sway.
             For
             if
             Kingdoms
             by
             
               common
               consent
            
             can
             neither
             set
             Bounds
             nor
             Conditions
             ,
             nor
             judg
             of
             them
             when
             limited
             to
             Kings
             ,
             but
             must
             consider
             them
             as
             things
             
               meerly
               Divine
            
             (
             the
             greatest
             tye
             in
             the
             World
             )
             
               above
               all
               human
               Laws
               ,
               Consent
            
             and
             Comprehension
             ,
             then
             all
             Nations
             are
             
               equally
               Slaves
            
             ,
             and
             born
             to
             no
             more
             Liberty
             than
             the
             Subjects
             of
             
               Rex
               Asinerum
            
             ,
             whose
             Wooden
             Shoes
             and
             Canvas
             Breeches
             proclaim
             what
             a
             blessedness
             it
             is
             to
             be
             born
             under
             a
             meer
             divine
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             surest
             Basis
             of
             all
             right
             Government
             is
             
               common
               consent
            
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             just
             and
             honourable
             End
             is
             
               common
               good
            
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             a
             divine
             Prerogative
             as
             none
             can
             understand
             ,
             nor
             possible
             for
             any
             Mortal
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             not
             more
             the
             
               Author
               of
               Regal
            
             then
             of
             
               Democratical
               ,
               Aristocratical
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Form
             of
             Government
             or
             Power
             ;
             nor
             more
             the
             
               Author
               of
               Supreme
               ,
               than
               of
               Subordinate
               Powers
               :
               Subordinate
               Magistrates
               have
               their
               Power
               as
               much
               from
               God
               as
               Kings
               have
               ,
               and
               as
               responsible
               to
               God
               only
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               Powers
               are
               not
               beyond
               human
               reprimand
               and
               determination
               .
            
             Laws
             are
             not
             now
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             any
             special
             Ordinances
             immediately
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             or
             Prophets
             :
             they
             now
             can
             be
             nothing
             else
             amongst
             Christians
             but
             the
             
               Pactions
               and
               Agreements
               of
               such
               and
               such
               Politick
               Societies
               and
               Power
            
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             very
             
               Essence
               of
               Power
               is
               so
               Originally
               inherent
               in
               the
               People
            
             (
             that
             they
             cannot
             justly
             ,
             without
             injury
             to
             God
             and
             Natures
             Law
             ,
             
               devest
               themselves
            
             wholly
             of
             it
             ,
             )
             and
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             
               Might
               and
               Vertue
            
             ,
             which
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Society
             of
             Men
             contains
             in
             it self
             ;
             and
             when
             by
             such
             and
             such
             Laws
             of
             Common
             consent
             and
             Agreement
             it
             is
             derived
             and
             deligated
             into
             such
             and
             such
             Hands
             ;
             
               God
               confirms
               that
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             so
             Man
             is
             the
             free
             ,
             natural
             ,
             and
             voluntary
             Author
             ;
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             Instrument
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             the
             Establisher
             of
             both
             .
             All
             other
             Powers
             ,
             not
             derived
             from
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             are
             but
             Sophisticate
             and
             Adulterate
             in
             all
             Princes
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             imbrace
             such
             Powers
             ,
             imbrace
             a
             Cloud
             instead
             of
             a
             Juno
             .
             The
             Fountain
             or
             Efficient
             Cause
             of
             Power
             is
             most
             certainly
             in
             the
             Governed
             :
             And
             from
             hence
             the
             inferrence
             is
             just
             ,
             That
             Kings
             ,
             though
             
               singulis
               majores
            
             ,
             yet
             are
             
               universis
               minores
            
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             People
             be
             the
             true
             efficient
             cause
             of
             Power
             (
             as
             undeniably
             they
             are
             )
             its
             a
             Rule
             both
             in
             Nature
             and
             Politicks
             
               quicquid
               efficit
               tale
               est
               magis
               tale
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             's
             manifest
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             
               Governed
               are
               the
               efficient
               cause
            
             ,
             so
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             
               happy
               estate
            
             and
             condition
             ,
             are
             the
             
               final
               end
               of
               all
               Governments
            
             .
             And
             it
             were
             strange
             ,
             nay
             monstrous
             ,
             that
             in
             conferring
             and
             deligating
             their
             own
             Power
             and
             Vertue
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Man
             ,
             or
             to
             these
             or
             those
             Persons
             ,
             to
             command
             in
             Chief
             for
             Order
             and
             Regulation
             sake
             only
             ,
             should
             aim
             at
             any
             thing
             but
             at
             their
             own
             Good
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             first
             and
             last
             place
             .
             Or
             to
             express
             it
             in
             another
             Dialect
             ,
             
               the
               Publick
               Power
               and
               Authority
               of
               all
               Societies
               ,
               is
               above
               every
               individual
               contained
               in
               the
               same
               Societies
               ,
            
             of
             what
             quality
             soever
             ,
             
               Kings
               or
               not
               Kings
            
             .
          
           
             All
             
               Imperial
               and
               Royal
               Dignities
            
             are
             instituted
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             
               to
               preserve
               it self
            
             ,
             and
             not
             erected
             to
             
               preserve
               Royal
               Dignity
            
             otherwise
             or
             farther
             than
             it
             conduces
             to
             the
             Honour
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             and
             Happiness
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             And
             that
             
               which
               is
               the
               End
            
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             honourable
             and
             valuable
             ,
             both
             in
             Nature
             and
             Polity
             ,
             
               than
               that
               which
               is
               the
               Means
               ,
            
             which
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             transcendent
             Law
             of
             
               Salus
               Populi
            
             ;
             to
             which
             all
             Imperial
             and
             Prerogative
             Laws
             are
             justly
             subservient
             :
             and
             were
             they
             not
             conducing
             to
             those
             ends
             ,
             they
             were
             neither
             necessary
             nor
             yet
             expedient
             .
          
           
           
             Plea
             of
             Force
             or
             Conquest
             cannot
             acquit
             Princes
             of
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Authors
             and
             Ends
             of
             all
             just
             Power
             ,
             for
             meer
             force
             ought
             not
             to
             alter
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             frustrate
             the
             tenor
             of
             Laws
             of
             God
             or
             Man
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             could
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             more
             reason
             why
             the
             People
             might
             justifie
             force
             to
             re-gain
             their
             undeniable
             Rights
             and
             Franchises
             ,
             than
             the
             Imperialists
             might
             to
             subvert
             the
             same
             .
             It
             being
             unnatural
             that
             any
             Nation
             ,
             by
             it's
             own
             inherent
             and
             natural
             Virtue
             and
             Prowess
             ,
             should
             meerly
             establish
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             countenance
             Slavery
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             that
             which
             is
             most
             Excellent
             subservient
             to
             that
             which
             is
             most
             Vile
             ,
             or
             to
             advance
             one
             from
             among
             themselves
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             might
             be
             
               brought
               under
               Axes
               and
               Harrows
            
             .
             Even
             
               Heathen
               Princes
            
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             Absolute
             ,
             have
             acknowledged
             themselves
             Subject
             and
             Servants
             to
             the
             Publick
             ,
             and
             born
             for
             that
             service
             ,
             as
             being
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             
               Populi
               rem
               esse
               non
               suam
            
             .
             No
             Captain-General
             hath
             such
             unlimited
             ,
             and
             uncircumscribed
             Power
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             turn
             his
             Cannon
             upon
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             they
             were
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             absolved
             of
             all
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             bound
             by
             a
             
               higher
               Duty
               ,
               both
               to
               God
               and
               Nature
               ,
            
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             by
             Resistance
             and
             Defence
             :
             such
             
               tacite
               and
               implicite
               Trusts
               and
               Reservations
            
             are
             in
             all
             Publick
             Governments
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             most
             Absolute
             Nature
             ;
             and
             there
             must
             be
             these
             necessary
             conditions
             ,
             
               viz.
               that
               the
               Governed
               be
               Safe
               ,
               Free
               ,
               and
               Happy
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             all
             Laws
             a
             literal
             and
             an
             equitable
             sense
             .
             No
             Government
             did
             ever
             give
             Power
             to
             their
             Kings
             for
             their
             woe
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             happiness
             .
             If
             by
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             Kings
             mis-improve
             their
             Power
             against
             the
             equity
             thereof
             ,
             then
             they
             give
             liberty
             to
             the
             commanded
             to
             refuse
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Letter
             :
             for
             the
             Law
             taking
             abstract
             from
             its
             Original
             Reason
             ,
             End
             ,
             and
             Equity
             becomes
             a
             Shadow
             without
             a
             Substance
             ,
             a
             Body
             without
             a
             Soul
             ;
             which
             distinction
             ,
             if
             not
             allowed
             ,
             the
             very
             end
             of
             all
             Laws
             (
             which
             is
             to
             minister
             impartial
             Justice
             indifferently
             to
             every
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             bounds
             and
             limits
             to
             the
             exorbitant
             wills
             of
             Princes
             and
             Governors
             )
             will
             be
             disappointed
             ,
             
               Salus
               Populi
            
             being
             the
             
               Suprema
               Lex
            
             .
             Execution
             of
             Laws
             according
             to
             their
             Equity
             and
             Reason
             is
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             gives
             life
             to
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Letter
             kills
             .
             Equity
             is
             so
             naturally
             implied
             in
             all
             Laws
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             meerly
             imperial
             from
             the
             Analogie
             ,
             that
             all
             bodies
             Politick
             hold
             with
             the
             natural
             ;
             whence
             all
             Government
             and
             Governors
             borrow
             a
             proportionable
             respect
             ,
             except
             we
             deem
             Obedience
             binds
             Men
             to
             cut
             their
             own
             Throats
             or
             their
             Neighbours
             .
             For
             Kingdoms
             must
             not
             be
             without
             means
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             ,
             which
             always
             is
             intrusted
             in
             some
             certain
             hand
             with
             a
             Power
             to
             provide
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             for
             the
             good
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Priviledges
             ,
             Prerogatives
             ,
             and
             Authorities
             conferred
             on
             Kings
             by
             any
             People
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             so
             many
             Trusts
             reposed
             in
             them
             to
             improve
             for
             the
             good
             and
             glory
             of
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             abuse
             or
             use
             at
             their
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             what
             ever
             the
             exegency
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             .
             If
             that
             were
             so
             ,
             all
             our
             Laws
             would
             signifie
             little
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             Kings
             Govern
             not
             according
             to
             Equity
             ,
             and
             the
             Trusts
             reposed
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             Nation
             ,
             or
             it's
             Representatives
             ,
             may
             demand
             an
             Account
             and
             Redress
             :
             For
             Kingdoms
             by
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             Nature
             are
             to
             be
             left
             without
             a
             power
             and
             means
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Charter
               of
               Nature
            
             entitles
             all
             Subjects
             of
             all
             Countries
             to
             safety
             and
             freedom
             by
             its
             Supreme
             Law.
             If
             Kings
             receive
             all
             Royalty
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             for
             behoof
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             special
             Trust
             of
             safety
             and
             liberty
             expresly
             by
             the
             People
             limited
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             Concessions
             and
             Oaths
             ratified
             (
             as
             for
             certain
             they
             do
             )
             then
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             have
             so
             unlimited
             and
             high
             a
             property
             in
             our
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Possessions
             ;
             or
             in
             any
             things
             else
             appertaining
             to
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             as
             the
             Governed
             have
             in
             their
             Dignity
             ,
             or
             in
             themselves
             .
             The
             
               safety
               of
               Kingdoms
            
             is
             to
             be
             valued
             
               above
               any
               right
               of
               any
               Monarch
               ,
            
             as
             the
             end
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             above
             the
             means
             .
             It
             is
             not
             just
             ,
             nor
             possible
             for
             any
             Nation
             so
             to
             enslave
             it self
             ,
             to
             resign
             its
             own
             Interest
             to
             the
             will
             of
             one
             or
             many
             Lords
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             destroy
             or
             abuse
             it
             without
             Injury
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             have
             no
             right
             to
             preserve
             ,
             or
             right
             it self
             :
             For
             since
             
               all
               natural
               Power
               is
               in
               those
               that
               obey
               ,
            
             they
             which
             contract
             to
             obey
             to
             their
             own
             Ruine
             or
             Slavery
             ,
             or
             having
             so
             contracted
             ,
             they
             which
             esteem
             such
             contract
             before
             their
             own
             preservation
             ,
             are
             
               fellonious
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               rebels
               to
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             
               Livy
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               ab
               .
               V.
               C.
            
             describing
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             Records
             ,
             that
             among
             those
             Hundred
             named
             Kings
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Romulus
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             and
             governed
             that
             People
             successively
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             did
             not
             please
             the
             People
             ,
             it
             was
             ordained
             by
             common
             consent
             ,
             that
             the
             
               People
               should
               chuse
               their
               Kings
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Senate
               should
               confirm
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             It
             's
             manifest
             that
             Kings
             being
             set
             up
             by
             the
             
               People
               on
               conditions
            
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             perform
             not
             ,
             the
             People
             being
             Convocated
             according
             to
             their
             distinct
             Orders
             and
             Ranks
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             
               Authority
               they
               had
               to
               set
               up
               Kings
               on
               Tearms
               and
               Conditions
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               self-same
               Authority
            
             they
             may
             curb
             and
             dethrone
             them
             ;
             which
             they
             made
             good
             against
             proud
             Tarquin
             their
             
               last
               King.
            
             Moreover
             Seneca
             observes
             out
             o●
             
               Cicero
               de
               Republica
            
             ,
             that
             
               Appeals
               do
               lie
               from
               the
               King
               to
               the
               People
               ,
            
             (
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Horatius
             that
             killed
             his
             Sister
             ,
             who
             by
             Delegates
             ,
             appointed
             by
             
               Tullus
               Hostilius
            
             the
             King
             ,
             was
             condemned
             ,
             yet
             was
             afterwards
             absolved
             and
             quitted
             by
             the
             People
             .
             )
             Dionysius
             testifies
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             Romulus
             ,
             when
             he
             consulted
             about
             settling
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             did
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               was
               the
               keeper
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
            
             yet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Power
               of
               creating
               Magistrates
               ,
               making
               Laws
               ,
               War
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               was
               still
               left
               with
               the
               People
               ,
            
             as
             inherent
             in
             them
             .
             
               Populi
               suffragia
               sunto
               :
               Magistratus
               creanto
               :
               leges
               sciscunto
               :
               pacem
               bellumque
               jubento
               .
            
             Calv.
             985.
             
             Which
             farther
             appears
             by
             the
             History
             of
             Collatinus
             ,
             who
             first
             was
             Consul
             with
             Brutus
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             (
             by
             which
             Title
             is
             understood
             the
             Plebeian
             State
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             called
             the
             Third
             State
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             viz.
             
               Patritian
               ,
               Equestrian
               &
               Plebeian
            
             )
             had
             the
             same
             Power
             against
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             when
             there
             were
             no
             Dictators
             .
             To
             this
             
               Livy
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               ab
               .
               V.
               C.
            
             gives
             Testimony
             .
             Timens
             the
             Consul
             fearing
             to
             be
             called
             to
             Account
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Consulship
             ,
             quitted
             it
             :
             But
             Collatinus
             the
             Consul
             ,
             though
             accused
             of
             no
             crime
             ,
             yet
             being
             of
             the
             Name
             and
             Family
             of
             the
             Tarquins
             ,
             was
             suspected
             and
             removed
             by
             the
             People
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             easily
             gathered
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             would
             much
             more
             use
             their
             Authority
             on
             any
             Consul
             ,
             if
             criminally
             accused
             ,
             although
             by
             the
             Law
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             questioned
             till
             their
             time
             was
             ended
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             after
             the
             Decemvirate
             was
             constituted
             (
             which
             was
             Anno
             302.
             )
             
               no
               Appeal
               did
               lie
               from
               them
               to
               any
               other
               Magistrates
               :
            
             But
             when
             they
             alternately
             Governed
             ,
             
               it
               was
               lawful
               to
               Appeal
               from
               the
               Judgment
               or
               Sentence
               of
               one
               to
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Sentence
               of
               another
               .
            
             So
             far
             unpleasing
             was
             an
             unlimitted
             Power
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             the
             Decemvirate
             was
             forced
             to
             quit
             their
             Power
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             no
             Appeal
             lay
             from
             the
             Dictatorship
             ,
             but
             that
             Power
             was
             never
             erected
             but
             in
             very
             perillous
             times
             ,
             and
             extreme
             oppression
             necessitating
             ,
             and
             lasted
             but
             a
             very
             little
             while
             .
             Cal.
             1050.
             
             
               Semestre
               scilicet
            
             .
             And
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             admirable
             )
             if
             at
             any
             time
             an
             Appeal
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             from
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             of
             the
             Dictator
             was
             brought
             ,
             he
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             consented
             :
             As
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Transactions
             between
             
               L.
               Papyrius
               Dictator
            
             &
             2.
             
             
               Fabias
               ,
               Anno
               ab
               .
               V.
               C.
            
             429.
             
          
           
             Tho'
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             violently
             obtained
             his
             Power
             over
             the
             Romans
             ,
             yet
             would
             seem
             and
             did
             pretend
             to
             have
             had
             all
             his
             Dignities
             and
             Gifts
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             custom
             
               from
               the
               People
            
             ;
             for
             which
             Usurpation
             he
             was
             afterwards
             slain
             .
             So
             Augustus
             ,
             no
             Heir
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             adopted
             by
             him
             to
             be
             his
             Successor
             ,
             pretended
             that
             he
             was
             of
             right
             
               chosen
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               :
            
             Neither
             did
             Tiberius
             by
             any
             other
             way
             succeed
             him
             :
             and
             after
             him
             Caligula
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             
               consent
               both
               of
               the
               Senate
               and
               the
               People
            
             ;
             but
             Claudius
             first
             obtained
             the
             Empire
             and
             the
             Military
             Power
             by
             Bribes
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             govern
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Nero
             having
             poysoned
             him
             ,
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             and
             
               reigning
               tyrannically
            
             ,
             the
             Senate
             resumed
             their
             Power
             (
             which
             had
             a
             long
             time
             slept
             )
             condemned
             him
             as
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               State
            
             :
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Caesars
             becoming
             
               Tyrants
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               be
               resisted
               and
               censured
            
             ;
             and
             tho
             their
             Empire
             seem
             very
             large
             by
             the
             
               Lex
               Regia
            
             (
             made
             for
             Augustus
             and
             confirmed
             for
             
               Vespasian
               ,
            
             )
             yet
             it
             was
             circumscribed
             and
             limited
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             approved
             of
             without
             exception
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             were
             places
             for
             Law
             and
             Equity
             .
             So
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             when
             they
             changed
             their
             Democracy
             into
             an
             Aristocracy
             ,
             they
             set
             over
             themselves
             ,
             first
             Thirty
             ,
             then
             Ten
             ,
             who
             abusing
             their
             Poower
             ,
             they
             soon
             removed
             and
             
               punished
               them
               by
               the
               same
               Power
               by
               which
               they
               created
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Lacedaemonian
               Kings
            
             having
             been
             wont
             to
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             Heraclides
             ,
             which
             Lysander
             endeavoured
             to
             have
             altered
             but
             could
             not
             ,
             Plutarch
             :
             their
             Kings
             being
             chosen
             on
             Terms
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             the
             People
             appointed
             certain
             called
             
               Ephori
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Bridle
               to
               them
               .
            
             These
             Ephori
             sometimes
             deposed
             ,
             banished
             and
             beheaded
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             Cleomenes
             the
             Tyrant
             traiterously
             slew
             them
             all
             .
             Zenophon
             records
             of
             the
             Lacedaemonians
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             
               Kings
               and
               Ephori
            
             were
             wont
             every
             Month
             mutually
             to
             swear
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             these
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             
               That
               he
               would
               govern
               according
               to
               the
               Prescript
               of
               their
               Laws
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               keep
               the
               Citizens
               true
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               kept
               his
               Oath
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             Right
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             most
             perfect
             Government
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             have
             been
             contented
             with
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             God
             for
             their
             only
             
             Monarch
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             he
             was
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             chose
             them
             to
             be
             his
             
               peculiar
               People
            
             ,
             in
             that
             
               he
               gave
               them
               Laws
               by
               Moses
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               the
               promised
               Land
               by
               Jeshua
               ,
            
             who
             governed
             them
             by
             Judges
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             the
             Government
             was
             Monarchical
             ,
             tho
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Judges
             ;
             which
             if
             Kings
             would
             now
             imitate
             and
             govern
             accordingly
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             these
             Disputes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             most
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Tho
             God
             appointed
             
               David
               King
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             to
             be
             
               chosen
               by
               the
               People
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             1.
             
             So
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             22.
             and
             tho
             the
             Crown
             of
             right
             did
             belong
             to
             
             David's
             Family
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               People
               did
               choose
               which
               of
               the
               Family
               best
               pleased
               them
               ,
            
             and
             that
             by
             a
             double
             Obligation
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             History
             of
             Joas
             ,
             2
             King.
             11.
             4.
             and
             17.
             
             For
             the
             
               King
               and
               the
               People
            
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Oath
             ,
             did
             promise
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             
               would
               keep
               his
               Laws
            
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             .
             Afterwards
             there
             was
             
               another
               Oath
               between
               King
               and
               People
               ,
            
             at
             which
             time
             there
             was
             a
             Right
             in
             the
             People
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               Ordinibus
               Populi
            
             )
             to
             call
             him
             to
             Account
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             ordained
             King
             if
             he
             performed
             not
             his
             Duty
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             made
             out
             by
             Examples
             .
             If
             it
             were
             lawful
             for
             David
             to
             defend
             himself
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             City
             of
             Libnah
             (
             the
             City
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             inferiour
             Magistrates
             only
             )
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Joram
             (
             the
             sixth
             Successor
             from
             David
             )
             because
             he
             had
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ;
             which
             City
             belonging
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             apparent
             that
             their
             case
             was
             far
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Idumaeans
             which
             hapned
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             King
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             the
             Edomites
             withdrew
             themselves
             from
             the
             Subjection
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             serve
             God
             whom
             they
             never
             served
             ,
             but
             hated
             him
             and
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             desired
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             thier
             Subjection
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Priests
             and
             Inhabitants
             of
             Libnah
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             serve
             two
             Masters
             ,
             God
             and
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             threw
             of
             his
             Yoak
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             serve
             God
             ;
             will
             it
             not
             naturally
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             States
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             may
             lawfully
             defend
             and
             free
             themselves
             from
             Tyranny
             ?
             The
             Fact
             also
             of
             the
             Rulers
             over
             Hundreds
             ,
             with
             the
             Captains
             ,
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             Joida
             against
             Athalia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Israelites
             against
             Amasia
             ,
             2
             King.
             14.
             19.
             whom
             they
             slew
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             seditiously
             but
             lawfully
             done
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             where
             said
             that
             Amasius
             was
             slain
             by
             his
             Servants
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             hapned
             to
             his
             Father
             Joas
             ,
             and
             to
             Ammon
             the
             Son
             of
             Manasses
             )
             but
             
               by
               the
               common
               consent
            
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             treacherously
             (
             the
             end
             of
             most
             Tyrants
             )
             but
             by
             publick
             force
             ,
             and
             publick
             Authority
             ;
             not
             tumultuously
             ,
             but
             after
             he
             had
             fled
             to
             the
             City
             Lachish
             ,
             from
             whence
             his
             Body
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             Sepulchers
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ;
             which
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             for
             that
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             read
             of
             any
             Inquisition
             made
             how
             he
             came
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             Body
             was
             punished
             or
             called
             in
             question
             for
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             his
             Children
             (
             as
             there
             was
             for
             Ammon
             and
             Joas
             ,
             2
             King.
             12.
             10.
             
             &
             14.
             5.
             
             &
             21.
             24.
             
             )
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             Kingly
             Dignity
             and
             his
             Fathers
             Family
             ,
             they
             chose
             Azariah
             his
             Son
             King.
             Hence
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             States
             or
             
               Ordines
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             had
             a
             rightful
             Power
             to
             choose
             a
             King
             out
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             David
             ,
             whom
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             when
             elected
             ,
             him
             either
             to
             eject
             or
             punish
             according
             as
             he
             did
             or
             did
             not
             observe
             the
             Laws
             .
          
           
             
               So
               the
            
             Danes
             
               dethroned
               and
               imprisoned
            
             Christiern
             their
             Tyrant
             King
             
               till
               he
               dyed
               ,
               and
            
             chose
             his
             Uncle
             in
             his
             room
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             unknown
             how
             
               Gustavus
               Erickson
            
             freed
             himself
             and
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Danes
             ,
             and
             also
             how
             they
             kept
             their
             
               King
               Captive
            
             for
             Male-Government
             ,
             which
             they
             translated
             to
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             England
             and
             
               Scotland
               ,
               Poland
            
             keeps
             its
             ancient
             Right
             of
             choosing
             their
             Kings
             on
             certain
             Terms
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             with
             this
             
               Salvo
               ,
               That
               it
               may
               be
               lawful
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               their
               Oath
               if
               the
               King
               keep
               not
               his
               ,
            
             as
             it
             may
             appear
             by
             their
             
               Election
               of
               Henry
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             
               Bishop
               Valentine
               ,
               Procurator
            
             for
             the
             King
             in
             that
             Election
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Oration
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             publickly
             made
             and
             printed
             ,
             commended
             them
             for
             that
             they
             did
             limit
             and
             circumscribe
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             King
             by
             wise
             Laws
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             whose
             General
             Council
             hath
             Authority
             of
             choosing
             their
             Duke
             ,
             reserving
             Power
             to
             themselves
             of
             deposing
             or
             punishing
             them
             if
             he
             endeavour
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             Tyrannically
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Venetians
             constitute
             their
             Duke
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             Idol
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Prince
             and
             Monarch
             ,
             from
             whom
             ,
             without
             any
             danger
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             all
             the
             Lawful
             Priviledges
             and
             Prerogatives
             of
             Kings
             do
             issue
             and
             flow
             .
             Now
             as
             their
             General
             Council
             have
             all
             the
             Authority
             of
             choosing
             him
             (
             observing
             their
             ancient
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             used
             therein
             ,
             )
             so
             the
             same
             Council
             retain
             to
             themselves
             the
             Right
             of
             deposing
             ,
             or
             punishing
             
             him
             if
             he
             govern
             Tyrannically
             ;
             without
             which
             Power
             all
             the
             rest
             would
             signifie
             little
             .
          
           
             So
             consider
             that
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             Nation
             of
             Spain
             .
             
               In
               the
               
                 Fourth
                 Council
                 of
                 Toledo
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               74.
               held
               1144.
               according
               to
               
               Sigibert's
               Computation
               ,
               and
               consisted
               both
               of
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               States
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               it
               is
               thus
               recorded
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Nullus
                 apud
                 nos
                 sub
                 presumptione
                 regnum
                 arripiat
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Let
               no
               Man
               presume
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               no
               Man
               move
               or
               stir
               up
               Sedition
               among
               the
               Citizens
               ,
               no
               Man
               design
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               King
               dies
               ,
               let
               the
               Princes
               and
               Peers
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               with
               the
               Priests
               ,
               constitute
               the
               Successor
               in
               Common
               Council
               ;
               that
               whilst
               Unity
               and
               Concord
               are
               preserved
               amongst
               us
               ,
               no
               Discord
               may
               arise
               :
               But
               if
               this
               Admonition
               do
               not
               quiet
               our
               Minds
               ,
               and
               move
               our
               Hearts
               to
               endeavour
               the
               common
               Good
               ,
               then
               hear
               our
               Sentence
               :
               Whoever
               of
               us
               ,
               or
               of
               all
               the
               People
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               shall
               by
               any
               Conjuration
               or
               Study
               ,
               violate
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Faith
               or
               Allegiance
               ,
               (
               which
               for
               the
               State
               of
               his
               Country
               and
               of
               the
               Gothick
               Nation
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Welfare
               of
               the
               King
               he
               had
               promised
               or
               plighted
               )
               or
               shall
               compass
               the
               Kings
               death
               ,
               or
               divest
               him
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               Tyrannical
               Presumption
               ,
               shall
               attempt
               or
               usurp
               the
               Crown
               ,
               Let
               him
               be
               Anathema
               ,
               Accursed
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               which
               by
               Perjury
               he
               hath
               profaned
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               the
               Company
               of
               Christians
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Associates
               in
               iniquity
               be
               for
               ever
               debarred
               ;
               because
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Punishment
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Complices
                 and
                 Companions
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Crimes
              
               ;
               which
               we
               again
               the
               second
               time
               repeat
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 iterum
                 secundo
                 replicamus
                 dicentes
                 quicunque
                 à
                 modo
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               therefore
               may
               it
               please
               all
               here
               present
               ,
               by
               your
               consent
               ,
               to
               confirm
               this
               Sentence
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               Universal
               Clergy
               or
               People
               it
               is
               pronounced
               ,
               that
               whoever
               shall
               presume
               against
               this
               our
               definitive
               Sentence
               ,
               Let
               him
               be
               
                 Anathema
                 Maranatha
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Accursed
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               and
               his
               Fellows
               may
               have
               their
               Portion
               with
               
                 Judas
                 Iscariot
              
               .
               Amen
               .
               Wherefore
               we
               admonish
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               presume
               to
               condemn
               this
               dreadful
               Sentence
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               keep
               their
               plighted
               Faith
               towards
               our
               glorious
               King
               Sisenand
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               we
               
                 humbly
                 require
                 thee
                 our
                 present
                 King
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               future
               Princes
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               moderate
               and
               mild
               towards
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               govern
               them
               with
               Justice
               and
               Piety
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               of
               you
               in
               your
               own
               Person
               give
               Judgment
               on
               any
               Captive
               or
               guilty
               Person
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               be
               done
               by
               the
               
                 publick
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
              
               appointed
               thereunto
               ,
               using
               both
               Severity
               and
               Indulgence
               with
               great
               Wisdom
               and
               Moderation
               ;
               that
               whilst
               a
               pious
               Temper
               is
               used
               by
               us
               all
               ,
               the
               King
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               in
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               God
               both
               in
               King
               and
               People
               .
               And
               concerning
               our
               future
               Kings
               we
               pronounce
               this
               Sentence
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               of
               them
               contrary
               to
               the
               Reverence
               of
               our
               Laws
               ,
               by
               Regal
               Haughtiness
               and
               proud
               Domination
               shall
               treat
               us
               Tyrannically
               ,
               
                 Anathema
                 sit
              
               ,
               Let
               him
               be
               accursed
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               be
               separate
               from
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               presumed
               to
               bring
               the
               Kingdom
               into
               trouble
               and
               distress
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 De
                 Smithilane
                 vero
              
               ,
               &c.
               As
               for
               King
               Smithilane
               ,
               who
               being
               guilty
               and
               sensible
               of
               his
               own
               hainous
               Enormities
               and
               Wickednesses
               ,
               
                 deprived
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
              
               and
               laid
               down
               his
               Royal
               Ensigns
               ,
               and
               we
               decreed
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               that
               neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               his
               Wife
               ,
               nor
               his
               Children
               for
               his
               Tyrannical
               Government
               ,
               should
               never
               be
               joined
               to
               our
               Society
               ,
               neither
               would
               we
               at
               any
               time
               promote
               them
               to
               Honour
               or
               Dignities
               .
               This
               is
               a
               singular
               and
               excellent
               Example
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               may
               add
               a
               another
               Decree
               of
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Toledo
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               3.
               
               In
               which
               ,
               after
               the
               Statute
               of
               banishing
               the
               Jews
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               in
               vain
               they
               did
               ordain
               good
               Laws
               ,
               
                 except
                 they
                 did
                 also
                 provide
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 .
              
               Therefore
               afterwards
               if
               the
               King
               ,
               having
               the
               Reins
               of
               Government
               ,
               do
               violate
               the
               Observation
               of
               his
               Faith
               promised
               ,
               Let
               him
               be
               
                 Anathema
                 Maranatha
              
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               made
               Fuel
               of
               Eternal
               Fire
               ,
               and
               whoever
               else
               ,
               Priest
               or
               Christian
               shall
               comply
               with
               him
               in
               so
               doing
               .
               By
               which
               it
               is
               plain
               what
               Power
               the
               States
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               have
               over
               their
               Kings
               if
               they
               violate
               their
               Oath
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               Feudary
               Right
               (
               which
               comprehends
               the
               Kingdom
               )
               a
               Vassal
               or
               Slave
               owes
               no
               Service
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               if
               excommunicated
               ,
               but
               is
               free
               from
               his
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               
               
                 Feud
                 .
                 tit
              
               .
               28.
               
               §
               .
               1.
               
                 v.
                 de
                 Jure
                 Magstr
                 .
                 p.
              
               67
               ,
               68
               ,
               69.
               
            
          
           
             
               Take
               here
               also
               the
               ancient
               Form
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Arragon
               did
               oblige
               their
               King
               ,
               not
               only
               at
               his
               Inauguration
               ,
               but
               iterated
               it
               also
               in
               their
               Triennial
               Conventions
               ,
               
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 receive
                 his
                 Power
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               theirs
               from
               him
               ;
               where
               after
               many
               Ceremonies
               performed
               and
               past
               ,
               between
               that
               which
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Justice
                 of
                 Arragon
              
               (
               which
               represents
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Supream
               
               Power
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 Oath
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 submit
                 )
              
               and
               the
               King
               himself
               either
               to
               be
               created
               ,
               or
               already
               created
               .
               
                 Formula
                 qua
                 Hispaniarum
                 reges
                 inaugurantur
                 .
                 Nos
                 qui
                 volemos
                 tanto
                 comme
                 vos
                 ,
                 y
                 podemos
                 Mas
                 que
                 vos
                 Elegimos
                 Rey
                 :
                 con
                 est
                 as
                 y
                 est
                 as
                 conditiones
                 intra
                 vos
                 y
                 nos
                 ,
                 un
                 que
                 manda
                 mas
                 que
                 vos
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 We
                 that
                 are
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 do
                 more
                 than
                 you
                 ,
                 choose
                 you
                 King
                 on
                 these
                 and
                 these
                 Conditions
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 can
                 command
                 more
                 than
                 you
                 :
              
               By
               which
               you
               may
               see
               that
               that
               wise
               and
               Prudent
               People
               ,
               do
               honour
               their
               Kings
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               Ibid
               71
               ,
               72.
               
            
          
           
             If
             we
             consult
             the
             
               Empire
               of
               Germany
            
             ,
             what
             Power
             the
             
               Princes
               Electors
            
             have
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             World
             both
             in
             choosing
             the
             Emperor
             and
             deposing
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             hapned
             to
             
               Adolphus
               Anno
            
             1296.
             and
             to
             
               Wencesla●s
               Anno
            
             1400.
             
             Emperors
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             whereby
             their
             Caesars
             were
             bound
             and
             obliged
             ,
             as
             is
             described
             in
             a
             Treatise
             entituled
             
               Speculum
               Saxonicum
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             §
             54.
             
             For
             when
             the
             King
             is
             chosen
             he
             is
             
               obliged
               by
               Oath
               to
               perform
               Faith
               and
               Homage
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               promise
               that
               with
               all
               his
               might
               he
               will
               promote
               the
               Administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               punish
               all
               Injuries
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               endeavours
               maintain
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             had
             power
             to
             chuse
             them
             Kings
             ,
             had
             power
             also
             to
             curb
             and
             punish
             them
             ,
             is
             manifest
             by
             undisputable
             reason
             and
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             
               Ejus
               est
               tollere
               ,
               cujus
               est
               ponere
               .
               Childerick
               was
               expulsed
               ,
               Anno
            
             361.
             and
             
               Gilo
               substituted
            
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             Meroves
             ,
             and
             
               Chilperick
               Anno
            
             578.
             and
             
               Theodorick
               Anno
            
             667.
             
             Moreover
             Anno
             890.
             the
             States
             neglecting
             
               Charles
               the
               Son
               of
               Lewis
               Balbus
               ,
               chose
               Euden
            
             alias
             
               Oden
               ,
               to
               be
               King.
            
             We
             read
             also
             that
             
               Hugh
               Capet
            
             cheated
             
               Charles
               the
               Brother
               of
               L●thari●s
            
             whilst
             he
             neglected
             the
             Government
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             if
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Fra●cegalli
             had
             no
             Power
             to
             choose
             ,
             then
             neither
             Pepin
             nor
             
               Capet
               had
               any
               right
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
            
             there
             being
             no
             want
             of
             Heir
             Males
             of
             Merovey
             when
             Pepin
             usurped
             the
             Crown
             ;
             nor
             were
             wanting
             Sons
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             when
             Capet
             challenged
             the
             Crown
             .
             How
             great
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             States
             
               (
               ordines
               regni
            
             )
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             first
             Constitution
             thereof
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             it
             continued
             so
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Face
             of
             that
             Government
             is
             now
             altered
             and
             degenerated
             into
             Tyranny
             ,
             Histories
             are
             full
             ;
             which
             no
             Prescription
             of
             what
             date
             soever
             ,
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Man
             ,
             Nature
             or
             Reason
             can
             justifie
             ,
             it
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Solemn
             Oaths
             they
             take
             at
             their
             Inauguration
             ,
             which
             justifies
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             was
             but
             about
             Anno
             1380.
             that
             the
             States
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             cancelled
             and
             made
             void
             the
             Will
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Fifth
            
             ,
             surnamed
             the
             Wise
             :
             and
             but
             Anno
             1467.
             when
             
               Lewis
               the
               XI
            
             .
             (
             endeavouring
             to
             turn
             that
             Monarchy
             into
             Tyranny
             )
             was
             deservedly
             impeached
             for
             Male-Government
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             States
             being
             assembled
             at
             Turin
             they
             appointed
             Thirty
             Curators
             
               (
               alias
            
             20.
             16.
             
             )
             by
             whom
             he
             should
             be
             governed
             ;
             but
             he
             soon
             got
             quit
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             (
             under
             pretence
             of
             the
             
               Idol
               Claronensis
            
             ,
             which
             he
             worshipped
             with
             great
             Superstition
             )
             he
             slighted
             and
             ridiculed
             all
             his
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             ,
             but
             with
             so
             much
             unsuccessfulness
             ,
             horrour
             ,
             and
             unquietness
             even
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             sadly
             experienced
             which
             was
             the
             better
             and
             more
             happy
             Condition
             to
             be
             loved
             or
             feared
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             sad
             Example
             following
             of
             Perjury
             :
             
               Charles
               VII
            
             .
             whilst
             yet
             the
             Dauphin
             most
             wickedly
             caused
             John
             the
             last
             Duke
             of
             Burgundy
             ,
             of
             the
             Stock
             of
             the
             
               Gallick
               Kings
            
             to
             be
             miserably
             slain
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             Faith
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Friendship
             plighted
             unto
             him
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             near
             
               Melo
               dunum
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Melun
             .
             This
             Perjury
             was
             afterwards
             expiated
             by
             the
             death
             of
             many
             Millions
             of
             Souls
             ,
             almost
             to
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             Charles
             himself
             the
             King
             reduced
             to
             that
             misery
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             disinherited
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             saw
             his
             Capital
             Enemy
             Inaugurated
             by
             the
             Kingdom
             at
             Paris
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             was
             rather
             
               Rex
               Biturigum
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             King
             of
             a
             People
             of
             Aquitane
             ,
             inhabiting
             Bourge
             ,
             then
             
               King
               of
               France
            
             :
             at
             last
             was
             forced
             to
             redeem
             his
             Peace
             on
             shameful
             and
             dishonourable
             Terms
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             in
             a
             treatise
             
               Apud
               Atrabates
            
             with
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Artois
             ;
             in
             which
             (
             the
             King
             himself
             treated
             with
             Duke
             Phillip
             ,
             Son
             of
             the
             said
             murdered
             John
             his
             Subject
             )
             this
             Clause
             was
             expressed
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             King
             himself
             did
             assent
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Diploma
             approved
             of
             it
             .
             
               
                 Which
                 Transaction
                 if
                 violated
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Feudataries
                 ,
                 &c.
                 both
                 present
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 shall
                 neither
                 obey
                 nor
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 rather
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Burgundy
               
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
              
               .
            
             Such
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             violation
             of
             Royal
             Faith
             plighted
             .
             And
             may
             not
             all
             Kingdoms
             expect
             the
             just
             performance
             of
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Stipulations
             made
             by
             their
             Kings
             at
             their
             Inaugurations
             ,
             who
             are
             thereby
             made
             the
             Keepers
             and
             Protectors
             of
             their
             Laws
             ?
             And
             what
             better
             Issue
             can
             any
             Kings
             expect
             that
             violate
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Trusts
             ,
             though
             by
             Wiles
             ,
             and
             Shams
             ,
             and
             Royal
             Influences
             only
             on
             Judges
             and
             other
             Officers
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             through
             whose
             Hands
             the
             management
             of
             Laws
             do
             pass
             Judges
             ,
             Sheriffs
             ,
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Constables
             ,
             Privy-Counsellors
             ,
             Juries
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             In
             summ
             ,
             The
             chief
             Impery
             is
             so
             in
             Kings
             and
             other
             Supreme
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             transgress
             the
             Laws
             and
             turn
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             governed
             by
             just
             Laws
             ,
             unto
             which
             they
             have
             Sworn
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               just
               right
            
             of
             Inferior
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             
               Ordines
               regni
            
             to
             hinder
             their
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             reduce
             the
             Government
             to
             its
             Pristine
             State
             and
             Condition
             .
             And
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             seditious
             or
             rebellious
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             do
             but
             their
             Duty
             to
             God
             and
             their
             Country
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             above-recited
             examples
             appeareth
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             which
             appears
             by
             many
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             (
             on
             which
             depends
             the
             preservation
             of
             all
             human
             Societies
             )
             of
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             .
             In
             all
             Pacts
             and
             Contracts
             mutually
             made
             and
             consented
             unto
             ,
             the
             same
             Parties
             by
             whom
             the
             Obligation
             was
             made
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             Power
             to
             dissolve
             the
             same
             as
             often
             as
             just
             Reason
             shall
             require
             .
             So
             they
             that
             have
             Power
             to
             create
             Kings
             ,
             have
             Power
             also
             to
             curb
             and
             censure
             them
             .
             So
             if
             the
             
               Essential
               Conditions
               of
               the
               Contract
            
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Contract
             was
             made
             ,
             be
             manifestly
             violated
             and
             broken
             ,
             the
             Contract
             (
             as
             between
             Rahab
             and
             the
             Spies
             )
             is
             absolutely
             void
             .
             Let
             those
             that
             hold
             Kings
             accountable
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             shew
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             any
             Nation
             so
             foolish
             and
             unwise
             ,
             that
             willingly
             and
             wittingly
             ,
             without
             force
             or
             fear
             ,
             ever
             submitted
             so
             absolutely
             to
             any
             King
             or
             Government
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             expresly
             or
             tacitely
             provide
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             and
             good
             ,
             by
             observance
             of
             their
             own
             good
             Laws
             .
             It
             a
             Conqueror
             oblige
             the
             conquered
             by
             Oaths
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             
               that
               those
               that
               are
               extorted
               by
               force
               and
               unjust
               fear
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               Lawful
               .
            
             I
             confess
             the
             Pulpits
             Preach
             a
             contrary
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             irreligious
             or
             unnatural
             Conditions
             ,
             got
             by
             force
             ,
             unjust
             fear
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             or
             wicked
             practices
             ,
             should
             be
             binding
             or
             esteemed
             as
             Lawful
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             general
             Rule
             of
             right
             and
             just
             founded
             on
             the
             common
             Principles
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               so
               firm
               and
               jure
               ,
               that
               nothing
               that
               is
               manifestly
               adverse
               and
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nature
               ,
               can
               be
               held
               for
               right
               and
               just
               amongst
               Men.
            
             This
             is
             generally
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Pacts
             manifestly
             unjust
             or
             irreligious
             ,
             which
             no
             Man
             can
             justly
             require
             ,
             nor
             any
             Man
             justly
             submit
             unto
             ,
             though
             required
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             reproachful
             condition
             required
             of
             them
             of
             
               Gabesh
               Gilead
            
             ,
             by
             Nahash
             the
             Ammonite
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             
               thrust
               out
               all
               their
               right
               eyes
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             11.
             2.
             
             Such
             and
             worse
             was
             the
             condition
             required
             by
             Antiochus
             (
             the
             cruel
             Tyrant
             )
             of
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               they
               should
               abjure
               the
               true
               religion
               ,
            
             1
             Macc.
             1.
             51.
             
             In
             such
             cases
             where
             the
             conditions
             of
             Temporal
             estate
             are
             only
             heard
             ,
             and
             Religion
             not
             concerned
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             their
             Oath
             than
             to
             their
             Lives
             :
             But
             when
             Religion
             is
             concerned
             ,
             Oaths
             must
             be
             very
             strictly
             observed
             .
          
           
             
               Though
               all
            
             God's
             Covenants
             and
             Promises
             are
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             ,
             
               yet
               are
               they
               all
               tacitely
               or
               expresly
               conditional
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               they
               keep
               not
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               keep
               Covenant
               nor
               Promise
               with
               them
               .
               So
               ,
               though
               God
               did
            
             solemnly
             swear
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bring
             them
             into
             that
             very
             good
             land
             that
             floweth
             with
             milk
             and
             h●●y
             ,
             yet
             suffered
             he
             none
             of
             them
             to
             enter
             but
             Caleb
             
               (
               who
               was
               of
               another
               spirit
               ;
               )
            
             and
             Joshua
             ;
             doubtless
             yee
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             the
             land
             ,
             concerning
             which
             I
             swear
             to
             make
             you
             dwell
             therein
             ,
             
               Numb
               .
               14.
               30.
            
             and
             ye
             shall
             know
             my
             breach
             of
             promise
             ,
             
               or
               altering
               of
               my
               Purpose
            
             ,
             verse
             34.
             
             I
             the
             Lord
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             surely
             do
             it
             unto
             all
             this
             evil
             congregation
             that
             are
             gathered
             together
             against
             me
             ,
             
               verse
               35.
               and
               that
               justly
               ,
               because
               they
               first
               broke
               with
               him
               ,
            
             Neh●m
             .
             
               9.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               there
               being
               always
               some
               tacite
               or
               explicite
               condition
               expressed
               or
               implied
               in
               all
               such
               Promises
               as
               well
               as
               Threatnings
               :
               Therefore
               as
               to
               one
               and
               the
               other
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               this
            
             general
             Rule
             ,
             
               not
               only
               with
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               but
               with
               Nations
               ,
            
             Jer.
             
               18.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             At
             what
             instant
             I
             shall
             speak
             concerning
             a
             Nation
             ,
             or
             concerning
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             pluck
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             destory
             it
             ,
             if
             that
             Nation
             against
             whom
             I
             have
             pronounced
             ,
             turn
             from
             their
             evil
             ,
             I
             will
             repent
             of
             the
             evil
             I
             thought
             to
             do
             unto
             them
             :
             So
             when
             ever
             I
             shall
             speak
             concerning
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             concerning
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             build
             and
             to
             plant
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             evil
             in
             my
             sight
             ,
             that
             it
             obey
             not
             my
             voice
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             repent
             of
             the
             good
             wherewith
             I
             said
             I
             would
             benefit
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               will
               not
               do
               it
               .
               Whereupon
               St.
            
             Jerom
             saith
             ,
             Non
             ergo
             quod
             pollicetur
             Deus
             statim
             futurum
             est
             ,
             sed
             in
             eos
             sua
             promissa
             implet
             qui
             custodiunt
             manda●a
             illius
             .
             
               Covenants
               and
               Promises
               on
               Conditions
               are
               equally
               obliging
               :
               whoever
               fails
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               free
               .
               It
               is
               the
               same
               amongst
               Men
               that
               are
               in
               mutual
               Stipulation
               and
               Covenant
               ,
            
             whoever
             first
             breaks
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             a
             Rebel
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             ●r●e
             .
          
           
             
               For
               which
               cause
               God
               blamed
               and
               punished
            
             Zedekiah
             
               (
               the
               last
               King
               of
               the
               Family
               of
            
             David
             )
             
               for
               that
               contrary
               to
               his
               Oath
               he
               fell
               from
               the
            
             King
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             .
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             surely
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             King
             dwelleth
             that
             made
             him
             king
             ;
             whose
             oath
             he
             despised
             ,
             and
             whose
             covenant
             he
             brake
             ,
             even
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               17.
               16.
               ver
               .
               per
               110.
               
               And
            
             Zedekiah
             ,
             
               not
               only
               by
               his
               Oath
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               express
               Command
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               and
               his
               were
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               of
            
             Chaldaea
             ;
             
               which
               circumstances
            
             
             made
             Zedekiah
             guilty
             of
             that
             Defection
             ,
             and
             of
             Perjury
             .
             I
             like
             not
             that
             Subjects
             should
             on
             every
             breach
             of
             Oath
             withdraw
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             their
             Oath
             ;
             neither
             do
             I
             approve
             of
             that
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Fragenti
               fidem
               ,
               fides
               frangatur
               cidem
               :
            
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             do
             deem
             it
             unlawful
             to
             break
             Faith
             justly
             plighted
             ;
             but
             I
             do
             deny
             
               that
               Subjects
               do
               violate
               their
               Faith
               against
               Tyrants
               ,
               if
               they
               keeping
               within
               their
               own
               Bounds
               and
               Province
               ,
               do
               use
               their
               utmost
               to
               make
               Tyrants
               keep
               their
               Conditions
               agreed
               on
               ,
               and
               hinder
               them
               from
               breaking
               of
               them
               :
            
             For
             the
             Rule
             is
             general
             ,
             
               That
               Contracts
               and
               Covenants
               (
               either
               plainly
               expressed
               ,
               or
               tacitely
               to
               be
               understood
               )
               are
               broken
               and
               dissolved
               by
               him
               who
               violates
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               him
               who
               was
               obliged
               only
               on
               Conditions
               ,
               and
               thereby
               becomes
               free
               of
               the
               Obligations
               not
               by
               his
               own
               Acts
               ,
               but
               by
               him
               who
               first
               broke
               the
               Conditions
               .
            
             Therefore
             Supreme
             Magistrates
             ,
             becoming
             Tyrants
             by
             their
             own
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             breaking
             their
             Covenants
             ,
             do
             free
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             People
             ,
             when
             they
             deservedly
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Power
             to
             curb
             th●m
             ,
             and
             to
             right
             themselves
             .
             That
             Kings
             should
             not
             be
             obliged
             by
             Law
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             received
             Opinions
             and
             Sentences
             taken
             from
             the
             right
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             profound
             and
             judicious
             Lawyers
             .
             
               Eos
               qui
               leges
               ferunt
               ,
               legibus
               quoqu●●btem●●rare
               :
               &
               quod
               quisque
               juris
               in
               alium
               statuerit
               ,
               ipse
               ut
               codem
               jure
               utatur
               :
               &
               nihil
               ●●perio
               magis
               conducere
               ,
               quam
               ex
               legibus
               vivatur
               :
               
                 dignam
                 denique
                 vocem
                 esse
                 ,
                 Principem
                 leg●●us
                 ●●se
                 ●ubd●tum
                 pr●fitert
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Itaque
               quod
               alibi
               à
               Juris
               consultis
               dici
               videtur
               .
               Principem
               esse
               supra
               leges
               ,
               aut
               Principem
               à
               Legibus
               s●lutum
               ,
               non
               nisi
               de
               legibus
               civilibus
               ,
               deque
               particulari
               privatorum
               jure
               est
               intelligendum
               :
               verbi
               gratia
               de
               testamentis
               ,
               de
               detractione
               Trebellianae
               ,
               aut
               Falcidianae
               :
               non
               autem
               de
               Jure
               public●
               ,
               &
               ad
               statum
               ,
               ut
               dici
               solet
               ,
               pertinent●
               :
               mulcoque
               minus
               de
               jure
               naturali
               ,
               aut
               divino
               :
               cui
               quum
               on●●es
               &
               singuli
               homines
               subjiciantur
               quatenus
               homines
               nati
               sunt
               :
               omnino
               efficitur
               ,
               aut
               Reges
               homines
               non
               esse
               ,
               aut
               illos
               hoc
               jure
               teneri
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Principles
             and
             Tenets
             of
             some
             Divines
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             destructives
             to
             all
             human
             Societies
             .
             Kings
             made
             and
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             accountable
             .
             His
             greatest
             Authority
             is
             in
             his
             Courts
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             Personal
             Commands
             .
             The
             People
             chuse
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             oblige
             them
             by
             Laws
             ,
             which
             they
             swear
             to
             keep
             .
          
           
             MAchiavel
             
               I
               know
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Polititian
               instruct
               Princes
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               treat
               Subjects
               ,
            
             not
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             as
             ●●asts
             ,
             
               as
               the
               basest
               Beasts
               of
               drudgery
               ,
               teaching
               them
               by
               subtilty
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               the
            
             Militia
             ,
             
               to
               support
               their
               own
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               meer
               Spunges
               of
               the
               publick
               Coffers
               ;
               with
               which
               his
               Writings
               are
               full
               fraught
               .
            
             Leviathan
             ,
             or
             Malmsbury
             Hobs
             
               's
               Positions
               or
               Sentiments
               ,
               smell
               rank
               of
               the
               same
               Leaven
               ,
               or
               more
               abominable
               ,
               if
               more
               abominable
               can
               be
               ,
            
             viz.
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             Kings
             cannot
             without
             his
             consent
             be
             transferred
             to
             another
             ;
             that
             he
             cannot
             forfeit
             it
             ;
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             accused
             by
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             of
             injury
             ;
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             censured
             by
             them
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             Judge
             of
             Doctrines
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             sole
             Legislator
             ,
             and
             Supreme
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             
               chap.
               20.
               p.
               102.
               
               Some
               Pulpits
               also
               preach
               much
               after
               the
               same
               rate
               ,
            
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Sacred
             Priviledge
             of
             Kings
             only
             ,
             for
             their
             offences
             to
             be
             exempt
             from
             all
             human
             Jurisdiction
             :
             That
             Kings
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             above
             the
             Law
             ;
             That
             though
             they
             transgress
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             least
             liable
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             any
             Man
             :
             no
             Tribunal
             under
             Heaven
             hath
             Power
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             call
             them
             into
             Question
             ,
             
               p.
               5.
            
             
             That
             they
             have
             Power
             to
             Dispence
             with
             the
             Laws
             at
             their
             Pleasure
             ,
             
               p.
               7.
            
             
             That
             for
             Subjects
             to
             question
             the
             Actions
             (
             though
             offensive
             )
             or
             Authority
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             and
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             
               p.
               7
               ,
               8.
            
             
             The
             Scepter
             being
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             by
             God
             Almighty
             alone
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             ,
             the
             Power
             he
             gives
             them
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             maketh
             them
             capable
             of
             being
             accountable
             to
             none
             but
             God
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Prov.
               8.
               16.
            
             
             By
             me
             Kings
             reign
             ,
             
               p.
               16.
            
             
             That
             Kings
             may
             alter
             Religion
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             unalterable
             Maxime
             ,
             
               qualis
               Rex
               ,
               talis
               lex
               ,
               p.
               25.
               
            
             William
             Clifford
             
               's
               Sermon
               preached
               at
            
             Wakefield
             ,
             
               Octob.
               30.
               1681.
            
             
             Salmasius
             
               (
               more
               excusably
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               stranger
               to
               our
               Laws
               )
               dances
               after
               the
               same
               Pipe
               ,
            
             That
             Kings
             have
             none
             to
             judge
             them
             but
             God
             only
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             above
             Laws
             ;
             That
             by
             no
             Law
             written
             or
             unwritten
             ,
             natural
             or
             divine
             ,
             can
             they
             be
             made
             guilty
             of
             any
             ill
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             towards
             them
             .
             
               In
               which
               Positions
               there
               is
               a
               woundy
               deal
               of
               wicked
               Policy
               ,
               but
               not
               one
            
             Iota
             
               of
               true
               Religion
               and
               Piety
               ,
               highly
               injurious
               to
               the
               
               Liberty
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               whole
               Race
               of
               Mankind
               (
               for
               whose
               Happiness
               and
               Solace
               the
               whole
               World
               was
               created
               )
               as
               if
               a
               few
            
             Princes
             and
             Potentates
             
               were
               born
               like
            
             Leviathan
             ,
             
               only
               to
            
             take
             their
             Pastimes
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             be
             clothed
             in
             Purple
             and
             Scarlet
             ,
             to
             lie
             upon
             Beds
             of
             Ivory
             ,
             and
             to
             stretch
             themselves
             upon
             Couches
             ,
             to
             chant
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Vial
             ,
             and
             drink
             Wine
             in
             Bowles
             ,
             and
             to
             nourish
             their
             Hearts
             as
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Slaughter
             ,
             
               and
               all
               others
               to
               be
               governed
               with
            
             Whips
             and
             Kicks
             ,
             Thornes
             and
             Briers
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               so
               much
               as
               mutter
               or
               peep
               against
               them
               ,
               or
               say
               ,
               What
               dost
               thou
               ?
               Not
               considering
            
             that
             God
             that
             made
             them
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             made
             these
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             all
             equal
             ,
             
               and
               that
               they
               were
               created
               out
               of
               one
               and
               the
               self-same
               Clay
               ,
               and
            
             redeemed
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             precious
             Blood
             ,
             
               without
               respect
               of
               Persons
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
            
             the
             People
             that
             differenced
             them
             by
             making
             them
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Queens
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             sitting
             upon
             Thrones
             ,
             riding
             in
             Chariots
             ,
             and
             on
             Horses
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             Servants
             ,
             and
             not
             they
             the
             People
             .
             
               What
               is
               this
               but
               to
               be
               brutish
               in
               Knowledge
               ?
            
          
           
             That
             Machiavel
             and
             Hobs
             should
             belch
             out
             such
             Principles
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             much
             wonder
             ,
             but
             that
             any
             
               Protestant
               Pulpits
            
             should
             Preach
             out
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             I
             stand
             amazed
             .
             To
             such
             the
             21st
             .
             verse
             of
             the
             10th
             .
             chapter
             of
             Jeremiah
             may
             justly
             be
             applied
             ,
             
               the
               Pastors
               are
               become
               brutish
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               populo
               regendo
               Rex
               habet
               superiorem
               ,
               legem
               per
               quam
               factus
               est
               Rex
               &
               Curiam
               suam
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Comites
               &
               Bar●nes
               :
               Comites
               dicuntur
               quasi
               socii
               regis
               ,
               &
               qui
               habet
               socium
               habet
               Magistrum
               ,
               &
               ideo
               si
               Rex
               fuerit
               sine
               fraeno
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Sine
               lege
               debet
               ei
               fraenum
               ponere
               .
            
             Bracton
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             ●●●ta
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
             In
             Government
             Kings
             have
             Superiors
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               Laws
               by
               which
               they
               are
               made
               Kings
               ,
               and
               his
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               :
               therefore
               if
               Kings
               are
               without
               a
               Bridle
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               without
               the
               Laws
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               Bridles
               put
               upon
               them
               .
            
             Every
             single
             Person
             hath
             his
             remedy
             by
             Law
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             against
             Kings
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             just
             is
             it
             ,
             reasonable
             and
             necessary
             ,
             that
             if
             Kings
             injure
             all
             ,
             all
             should
             have
             their
             remedy
             to
             Bridle
             him
             .
             It
             's
             great
             simplicity
             to
             provide
             against
             petty
             Injuries
             of
             Kings
             against
             private
             Persons
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             lawless
             against
             common
             and
             publick
             injuries
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             destroy
             all
             without
             Law
             ,
             that
             by
             Law
             could
             not
             injure
             any
             single
             Person
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Supreme
               Head
            
             and
             Governor
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             
               single
               Persons
            
             ,
             not
             of
             Courts
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             
               Collective
               body
               in
               Parliament
            
             :
             so
             it
             is
             meant
             in
             Curiâ
             ,
             not
             in
             Camerâ
             ,
             in
             his
             Courts
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             is
             
               Supreme
               Head
               and
               Governor
            
             over
             all
             Persons
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Causes
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             private
             Capacity
             :
             And
             most
             truly
             and
             
               most
               properly
            
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             in
             his
             
               high
               Court
               of
               Parliament
            
             wherein
             and
             wherewith
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             absolutely
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             ;
             and
             consequently
             is
             absolutely
             
               Supreme
               Head
            
             and
             Governor
             ,
             from
             whence
             their
             is
             no
             Appeal
             .
             And
             without
             doubt
             the
             Parliament
             may
             take
             an
             account
             of
             what
             is
             done
             by
             his
             Majesty
             in
             his
             
               Inferior
               Courts
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             of
             what
             is
             done
             by
             him
             
               without
               the
               Authority
               of
               any
               Court.
            
             What
             more
             usual
             than
             for
             Parliaments
             to
             call
             to
             an
             account
             all
             other
             
               Courts
               of
               Justice
            
             ,
             and
             all
             
               Officers
               and
               Ministers
            
             under
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             even
             for
             such
             things
             as
             they
             shall
             do
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             by
             his
             Majesty's
             express
             command
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             take
             an
             account
             of
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Trust
             ?
             The
             Law
             exempts
             his
             Majesty
             from
             account
             in
             no
             other
             sense
             than
             it
             exempts
             him
             from
             fault
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             to
             do
             publick
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             his
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Kings
             doth
             by
             them
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             Sir
             
               William
               Thorp
            
             ,
             Chief
             Justice
             in
             
               Edward
               the
               Third's
               time
            
             ,
             was
             charged
             for
             breaking
             the
             Kings
             Oath
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             .
             The
             
               King's
               Authority
            
             is
             above
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             
               his
               Personal
               Commands
            
             ought
             not
             to
             controul
             those
             that
             proceed
             from
             his
             Authority
             ,
             which
             resideth
             in
             his
             Courts
             ,
             and
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             acting
             by
             the
             one
             and
             according
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             really
             such
             admirers
             and
             so
             fond
             of
             Kingship
             ,
             and
             so
             willing
             to
             excuse
             all
             his
             Peccadilloes
             ,
             that
             we
             retain
             it
             as
             a
             Maxime
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               can
               do
               no
               wrong
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             but
             by
             Law
             ,
             which
             can
             do
             no
             wrong
             :
             And
             if
             he
             do
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             his
             personal
             Acts
             ,
             Commands
             ,
             or
             Writings
             oblige
             no
             more
             than
             if
             they
             were
             a
             Childs
             ,
             and
             the
             Books
             call
             him
             
               an
               Infant
               in
               Law
            
             (
             though
             his
             
               publick
               capacity
               be
               not
               in
               non-age
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Parliament
             declared
             in
             Edward
             VI.
             )
             which
             is
             not
             to
             exempt
             him
             from
             Errors
             ,
             or
             excuse
             his
             Crimes
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             his
             Council
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             own
             personal
             Grants
             or
             Commands
             cannot
             hurt
             any
             more
             than
             an
             Infant
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             reclaimed
             ,
             or
             recalled
             ;
             not
             to
             say
             corrected
             by
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             or
             the
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             King
             James
             
               of
               happy
               memory
               in
               his
               Speech
               to
               the
               Parliament
               at
            
             White-Hall
             ,
             March
             
               21.
               1009.
               told
               them
            
             ,
             That
             a
             King
             Governing
             in
             a
             settled
             Kingdom
             ,
             leaves
             to
             be
             a
             King
             and
             degenerates
             into
             a
             Tyrant
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             leaves
             off
             to
             Rule
             according
             to
             his
             Laws
             .
             
             In
             which
             case
             the
             King's
             Conscience
             may
             speak
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             poor
             Widow
             said
             to
             Philip
             of
             Macedon
             ,
             either
             Govern
             according
             to
             your
             Law
             ,
             
               Aut
               ne
               Rex
               ●is
            
             .
             Therefore
             all
             Kings
             that
             aren●t
             Tyrants
             or
             Perjured
             will
             be
             glad
             to
             bound
             themselves
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             perswade
             them
             the
             contrary
             are
             Vipers
             and
             Pests
             both
             against
             them
             and
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             
               Ibid.
               531.
            
             
             I
             will
             ever
             prefer
             the
             Weal
             of
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             in
             making
             of
             good
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             to
             any
             particular
             or
             private
             ends
             of
             mine
             ,
             thinking
             ever
             the
             Wealth
             and
             Weal
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             to
             be
             my
             greatest
             Weal
             and
             Worldly
             Felicity
             ,
             
               p.
               493.
               
               The
               Arguments
               brought
               for
               Kings
               being
               appointed
               by
               God
               only
               ,
               and
               their
               Power
               derived
               from
               him
               only
               ,
               are
               grounded
               on
               some
               few
               wrested
               and
               misunderstood
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             viz.
             By
             me
             Kings
             reign
             ,
             and
             Princes
             decree
             justice
             .
             By
             me
             Princes
             rule
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               Prov.
               8.
               15
               ,
               16.
               which
               are
               applicable
               to
               all
               other
               Governments
               as
               well
               as
               Regal
               ,
               and
               make
               only
               for
            
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             and
             nothing
             at
             all
             for
             the
             designation
             or
             application
             of
             the
             Person
             to
             the
             Office
             ,
             or
             Gods
             immediate
             nomination
             or
             appointment
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             for
             approbation
             of
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             among
             
               other
               Governments
               by
               Judges
               ,
               or
               others
               ;
               whereby
               it
               manifestly
               appears
               ,
               that
               Kingly
            
             Authority
             hath
             no
             more
             of
             Divine
             Right
             than
             any
             other
             form
             of
             Government
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               manifest
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               That
               God
               did
               not
               of
               his
               own
               free
               choice
               primarily
               erect
               and
               establish
               Regal
               Government
               (
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Judges
               )
               as
               the
               best
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               but
               waved
               his
               own
               Prerogative
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               to
               gratifie
               the
               publick
               desire
               of
               a
               froward
               ,
               ungrateful
               and
               rebellious
               People
               ,
               who
               were
               used
               accordingly
               by
               such
               their
               choice
               ,
               and
               felt
               the
               smart
               thereof
               accordingly
               as
            
             Samuel
             foretold
             :
             so
             indulgent
             was
             God
             himself
             to
             National
             desires
             ;
             
               which
               should
               be
               a
               Document
               to
               Kings
               to
               comply
               very
               readily
               with
               the
               desires
               of
               their
               People
               in
               Government
               of
               their
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               God
               here
               did
               .
               Besides
               ,
               I
               must
               repeat
               again
               ,
            
             That
             no
             Man
             can
             have
             Lawful
             Authority
             to
             be
             King
             over
             any
             Nation
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             have
             it
             either
             immediately
             from
             God
             Almighty
             
               (
               unto
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               possibility
               of
               pretence
               )
            
             or
             from
             the
             publick
             consent
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             
               therefore
               Kings
               must
               have
               their
               just
               Authority
               from
               the
               People
               .
               Let
               Scripture
               it self
               be
               judge
               ,
            
             all
             Israel
             made
             Omri
             (
             captain
             of
             the
             host
             )
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
             not
             Zimri
             ;
             and
             his
             Son
             Achab
             rather
             than
             Tibni
             the
             Son
             of
             Ginath
             ,
             
               1
               Kings
               16.
               16
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               And
               the
            
             People
             made
             Solomon
             King
             ,
             not
             Adoniah
             ,
             
               though
               he
            
             were
             the
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             
               1
               Kings
               1.
               
               God
               by
               the
               Peoples
               free
               suffrages
               createth
               such
               a
               Man
               King
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               Authoratative
               choice
               of
               the
               People
               the
               person
               is
               made
               of
               a
            
             private
             Man
             and
             no
             King
             ,
             a
             publick
             Person
             
               and
               a
            
             crowned
             King
             ,
             
               2
               Sam.
               16.
               18.
            
             
             The
             men
             of
             Israel
             said
             to
             Gideon
             ,
             Rule
             thou
             over
             us
             ,
             both
             thou
             and
             thy
             Son
             ,
             and
             thy
             Sons
             Son
             also
             .
             And
             all
             the
             men
             of
             Sechem
             made
             Abimelech
             King
             ,
             
               Judg.
               9.
               6.
            
             
             So
             the
             elders
             of
             Giliad
             made
             Jepthah
             head
             over
             them
             ,
             
               Judg.
               11.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               So
            
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Judah
             made
             Azariah
             King
             instead
             of
             his
             father
             Amaziah
             ,
             
               2
               Kings
               14.
               
               So
               in
               the
               change
               of
               Government
               ,
               when
            
             Israel
             
               not
               pleased
               with
               their
               Government
               by
            
             Judges
             ,
             
               whom
               God
               himself
               had
               appointed
               over
               them
               ,
               but
               would
               have
               a
            
             King
             like
             other
             Nations
             :
             
               Wherein
               God
               so
               far
               waved
               his
               Prerogative
               ,
               that
               he
               complied
               with
               their
               publick
               desire
               ,
               and
               gratified
               them
               therein
               ,
               though
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               Infinite
               Wisdom
               .
               And
            
             Samuel
             said
             unto
             all
             Israel
             ,
             Behold
             I
             have
             hearkned
             unto
             your
             voice
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             yee
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             a
             King
             over
             you
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Congregation
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             the
             King
             :
             Behold
             the
             Kings
             Son
             shall
             reign
             ,
             
               2
               Chron
               ▪
               23.
               3.
            
             
             God
             
               himself
               by
            
             Moses
             
               gave
               the
            
             People
             
               power
               to
               chuse
               themselves
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               withal
               ,
               directions
               and
               qualifications
               whom
               and
               how
               qualified
               they
               should
               chuse
               :
            
             when
             thou
             shalt
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             a
             King
             over
             me
             like
             all
             the
             Nations
             round
             about
             me
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             in
             any
             wise
             set
             him
             King
             over
             thee
             whom
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             shall
             chuse
             ;
             
               (
               i.
               e.
               according
               to
               his
               Rules
               ,
               and
               Prescriptions
               ,
               and
               Dictates
               ,
            
             viz.
             )
             one
             from
             among
             thy
             Brethren
             shalt
             thou
             set
             King
             over
             thee
             ,
             thou
             maist
             not
             set
             a
             stranger
             over
             thee
             which
             is
             not
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             
               Deut.
               17.
               15.
               
               Consider
               also
               those
               Kings
               whom
               God
               most
               immediately
               caused
               to
               be
               anointed
               Kings
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               manifest
               that
               the
               People
               even
               in
               such
               choice
               had
               their
               share
               ,
               their
               influence
               ,
               and
               their
               power
               also
               :
               as
               in
            
             Saul
             .
             
               And
               all
            
             the
             People
             went
             to
             Gilgal
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             made
             Saul
             King
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             Gilgal
             ,
             
               1
               Sam.
               10.
               15.
               
               And
               several
               Writers
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
            
             Saul
             
               was
               not
               only
               anointed
               with
               Oyle
               first
               privately
               by
            
             Samuel
             ,
             
               1
               Sam.
               10.
               12.
               but
               also
               at
               two
               other
               times
               before
               the
            
             People
             ;
             
               once
               at
            
             Mizpah
             ,
             
               an
               another
               time
               at
            
             Gilgal
             .
             So
             David
             
               though
               he
               were
               anointed
               of
            
             the
             Lord
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             m●n
             of
             Israel
             came
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             to
             Hebron
             and
             anointed
             David
             King
             over
             Israel
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             him
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               1
               Chron.
               11.
               2.
               
               &
               12.
               38.
               
            
          
           
             
               In
               summ
               ,
               Many
               Writers
               of
               several
               Persuations
               ,
               from
               these
               examples
               conclude
               ,
            
             that
             the
             People
             under
             God
             make
             the
             King.
             
               Beside
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               the
            
             publick
             Stamp
             
               of
               the
            
             People
             made
             Zimri
             
               (
               who
               had
               usurped
               that
               Title
               and
               Office
               )
            
             no
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             made
             Omri
             King
             ,
             
               1
               Kings
               16.
               16.
            
             
             And
             those
             whom
             the
             rulers
             of
             Jezreel
             at
             Samaria
             ,
             
               2
               Kings
               10.
            
             refused
             
             to
             make
             a
             King
             were
             no
             Kings
             .
             This
             Power
             
               of
               the
            
             People
             made
             Athaliah
             a
             Princess
             no
             Princess
             ,
             by
             their
             translation
             of
             the
             Crown
             to
             Joah
             ,
             
               2
               Cron.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             There
             's
             now
             no
             Voice
             ,
             no
             immediate
             Oracle
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             no
             Samuel
             ,
             no
             Elisha
             ,
             no
             inspired
             Prophets
             
               to
               anoint
               David
            
             ,
             not
             
               Eliab
               ;
               Solomon
            
             ,
             not
             Adoniah
             ,
             no
             particular
             persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             persons
             can
             have
             a
             just
             Title
             to
             Crowns
             but
             by
             choice
             and
             approbation
             publick
             .
             God
             hath
             only
             ratified
             the
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             and
             described
             fit
             qualifications
             ,
             
               viz.
               Men
               of
               truth
               ,
               hating
               covetousness
               ,
            
             &c.
             Exod.
             18.
             21.
             
             Deut.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             but
             doth
             not
             now
             name
             or
             appoint
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             but
             hath
             left
             it
             wholly
             and
             freely
             to
             the
             
               People
               to
               chuse
               for
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             own
             Conditions
             .
             It
             is
             farther
             observable
             ,
             that
             Saul
             (
             after
             Samuel
             from
             the
             Lord
             had
             anointed
             him
             )
             remained
             a
             private
             Person
             ,
             and
             no
             King
             ,
             till
             the
             People
             had
             elected
             and
             made
             him
             a
             King.
             So
             David
             though
             anointed
             by
             the
             same
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             remained
             formally
             a
             Subject
             and
             not
             a
             King
             ,
             till
             
               Israel
               made
               him
               King
               at
               Hebron
               :
            
             So
             Solomon
             though
             by
             God
             designed
             and
             ordained
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             yet
             
               never
               was
               King
               till
               the
               people
               made
               him
               King
               ▪
            
             1
             Kings
             1.
             
          
           
             What
             greater
             demonstration
             can
             there
             possibly
             be
             than
             such
             Scriptural
             ,
             both
             Precepts
             and
             Examples
             as
             are
             here
             set
             down
             for
             justifying
             of
             the
             right
             of
             the
             People
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             the
             free
             choice
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Person
             to
             the
             Diadem
             ,
             or
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Government
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             alteration
             and
             granting
             of
             Succession
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             change
             and
             alteration
             of
             the
             very
             Form
             of
             Government
             ?
             Moreover
             ,
             by
             God's
             owning
             Kings
             to
             
               reign
               by
               him
            
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             16.
             is
             no
             more
             than
             God's
             general
             owning
             and
             constituting
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             
               viz.
               thine
               is
               the
               greatness
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               ;
               and
               the
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               victory
               ,
               and
               the
               majesty
               ;
               for
               all
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               is
               thine
               ;
               thine
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               exalted
               above
               all
               ,
               both
               riches
               and
               honour
               come
               of
               thee
               ;
               and
               thou
               reignest
               over
               all
               ;
               and
               in
               thine
               hand
               is
               power
               and
               might
               ;
               and
               in
               thine
               hand
               it
               is
               to
               make
               great
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               strength
               unto
               all
               ,
            
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             This
             general
             Right
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             doth
             not
             abolish
             or
             
               impeach
               the
               Natural
               Right
               of
               his
               People
               in
               chusing
               themselves
               a
               King
            
             on
             their
             own
             Tearms
             ,
             and
             Laws
             ,
             woful
             experience
             having
             taught
             them
             ,
             that
             
               to
               live
               by
               one
               Man's
               will
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               Mens
               miseries
            
             ;
             (
             the
             truth
             whereof
             we
             see
             experienced
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Empires
             ;
             )
             which
             constrained
             them
             to
             devise
             Laws
             for
             the
             Regulation
             of
             every
             Man
             's
             just
             Right
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             might
             by
             lawless
             Dominion
             oppress
             another
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             should
             be
             governed
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             by
             Laws
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ,
             respect
             always
             being
             had
             (
             Christianly
             speaking
             )
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
             
               Cui
               plus
               licet
               quam
               par
               est
               ,
               plus
               vult
               quam
               licet
               .
            
          
           
             A
             People
             
               may
               be
               without
               a
            
             King
             ,
             
               but
               there
               can
               be
               no
            
             King
             
               without
               a
            
             People
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
            
             Kings
             
               not
               particularly
               and
               immediately
               named
               by
               God
               ,
               must
               own
               their
               Establishment
               and
               Inthronization
               to
               the
            
             People
             ,
             
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               accountable
               in
               some
               cases
               to
               them
            
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             give
             Power
             are
             by
             just
             Reason
             accounted
             greater
             and
             more
             honourable
             than
             they
             that
             receive
             it
             ,
             
               according
               to
               that
               old
               Maxime
            
             ,
             Quicquid
             efficit
             tale
             est
             magis
             tale
             :
             
               and
               though
            
             Kings
             
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
            
             singulis
             majores
             ,
             
               yet
               are
            
             universis
             minores
             :
             For
             Kings
             are
             not
             Patrons
             of
             their
             Kingly
             Power
             ,
             but
             Administrators
             and
             deputed
             Executioners
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             Kings
             have
             their
             Authority
             from
             the
             People
             ;
             so
             to
             them
             they
             are
             of
             right
             to
             be
             accountable
             ,
             for
             they
             chuse
             them
             ,
             and
             covenant
             with
             them
             for
             their
             own
             good
             .
             If
             by
             God
             Kings
             do
             reign
             ,
             by
             God
             also
             the
             People
             have
             right
             ,
             and
             liberties
             to
             be
             governed
             how
             they
             please
             ;
             for
             the
             immediate
             appointment
             of
             Kings
             ,
             by
             God
             himself
             by
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             being
             now
             ceased
             ,
             the
             application
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             governed
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Person
             is
             left
             wholly
             to
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             themselves
             .
             Be
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
             and
             of
             the
             People
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             from
             God
             they
             both
             equally
             derive
             it
             .
             Wherever
             the
             People
             create
             themselves
             a
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             right
             he
             is
             accountable
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             participates
             as
             much
             of
             Divine
             right
             for
             the
             People
             to
             curb
             and
             oppose
             oppressing
             wicked
             Kings
             as
             to
             make
             Kings
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             149
             Psalm
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               To
               bind
               their
               kings
               with
               chains
               ,
               and
               their
               nobles
               with
               fetters
               of
               iron
               .
               To
               execute
               upon
               them
               the
               judgment
               written
               :
               this
               honour
               have
               all
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             God
             's
             own
             People
             (
             on
             whom
             he
             had
             set
             his
             Love
             )
             had
             his
             own
             Command
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             Land
             whither
             they
             were
             going
             to
             possess
             ,
             
               That
               they
               should
               smite
               them
               ,
               and
               utterly
               destroy
               them
               ,
               and
               shew
               no
               mercy
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Deut.
             7.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             are
             constituted
             by
             God
             and
             Man
             
               to
               go
               in
               and
               out
               before
               them
            
             for
             Protection
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             not
             for
             Violence
             and
             Oppression
             ;
             and
             
               it
               is
               by
               righteousness
               that
               the
               Throne
               is
               established
               ;
               and
               iniquity
               will
               be
               the
               ruine
               of
               any
               Nation
               :
               fury
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
            
             Isaiah
             27.
             4.
             
             And
             God
             himself
             hath
             given
             no
             Power
             to
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             or
             Potentates
             
             but
             what
             is
             just
             and
             honest
             ;
             and
             hath
             tied
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             bound
             them
             by
             Laws
             ,
             
               viz.
               He
               shall
               not
               multiply
               horses
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               multiply
               wives
               to
               himself
               ,
               that
               his
               heart
               turn
               not
               away
               :
               neither
               shall
               be
               greatly
               multiply
               to
               himself
               silver
               and
               gold
               .
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               when
               he
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               write
               him
               a
               copy
               of
               this
               Law
               in
               a
               Book
               :
               And
               he
               shall
               read
               therein
               all
               the
               days
               of
               his
               life
               :
               that
               he
               may
               learn
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               to
               keep
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               law
               ,
               and
               these
               statutes
               ,
               to
               do
               them
               :
               That
               his
               heart
               be
               not
               lifted
               up
               above
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               turn
               not
               aside
               from
               the
               commandment
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               or
               to
               the
               left
               :
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               may
               prolong
               his
               days
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             Deut.
             17.
             16
             ,
             20.
             
             If
             they
             
               so
               Reign
            
             ,
             then
             
               by
               me
               Kings
               reign
            
             is
             well
             applied
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             walk
             contrary
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             no
             more
             
               God's
               Vice-gerents
               ,
               but
               the
               Devils
               .
            
             For
             God
             never
             gave
             encouragement
             to
             Princes
             to
             work
             wickedness
             ,
             or
             to
             oppress
             ,
             or
             harrass
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             punished
             them
             for
             not
             Governing
             righteously
             .
          
           
             The
             Premisses
             considered
             will
             certainly
             yield
             this
             undeniable
             conclusion
             ,
             That
             (
             because
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             governed
             Power
             and
             Instruction
             whom
             to
             set
             Kings
             over
             them
             ,
             viz.
             this
             Man
             ,
             not
             that
             ,
             one
             from
             among
             their
             Brethren
             :
             not
             a
             stranger
             which
             is
             not
             their
             Brother
             ,
             )
             therefore
             
               the
               People
               have
               a
               Power
               to
               chuse
               this
               or
               that
               Man
               for
               their
               King.
            
             The
             Reasons
             are
             clear
             ;
             for
             that
             God's
             Law
             doth
             not
             impower
             an
             
               Ignis
               fatuus
            
             ,
             a
             non-ens
             ;
             nor
             can
             God's
             Law
             countenance
             or
             abet
             an
             unlawful
             Power
             ,
             or
             an
             unlawful
             Action
             ,
             but
             interdict
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Besides
               ,
               there
               being
               now
            
             no
             immediate
             inspired
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             Samuel
             ,
             or
             Elisha
             ,
             to
             anoint
             David
             ,
             not
             
               Eliab
               ;
               Solomon
            
             ,
             not
             
               Adoniah
               :
               nor
               any
               Man
               by
            
             Natures
             Law
             
               born
               with
               a
            
             Regal
             Diadem
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             or
             Scepter
             in
             his
             Hand
             ;
             
               It
               must
               necessarily
               follow
            
             ,
             That
             Kings
             must
             have
             their
             Power
             from
             the
             suffrages
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             governed
             ,
             
               if
               they
               will
               Govern
               Lawfully
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               Usurpers
               .
            
          
           
             And
             it
             was
             so
             from
             the
             first
             Institutions
             of
             publick
             Government
             .
             For
             when
             the
             World
             began
             to
             multiply
             ,
             and
             reciprocal
             Injuries
             ,
             Injustices
             ,
             and
             Oppressions
             did
             increase
             among
             them
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             and
             common
             Sense
             did
             dictate
             unto
             them
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             no
             way
             to
             prevent
             and
             redress
             all
             evils
             of
             Oppression
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             &c.
             incident
             to
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             to
             an
             Agreement
             and
             Composition
             among
             themselves
             ,
             by
             Constituting
             some
             kind
             of
             publick
             Government
             ,
             and
             by
             submiting
             themselves
             thereunto
             ;
             And
             that
             unto
             whom
             they
             granted
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             by
             them
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Tranquility
             ,
             and
             happy
             Estate
             of
             all
             might
             be
             procured
             .
          
           
             Men
             always
             knew
             ,
             that
             when
             Force
             and
             Injury
             was
             done
             ,
             they
             might
             by
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             defend
             themselves
             :
             They
             likewise
             knew
             by
             the
             
               Instinct
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             Men
             might
             seek
             their
             own
             profit
             and
             happiness
             ,
             yet
             if
             this
             were
             done
             with
             Injury
             unto
             others
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             Men
             and
             all
             good
             Means
             to
             be
             withstood
             .
             They
             knew
             also
             by
             the
             same
             Light
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             might
             in
             Reason
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             determine
             his
             own
             Right
             ;
             and
             therefore
             debates
             and
             troubles
             would
             be
             endless
             ,
             except
             they
             gave
             their
             common
             consent
             ,
             all
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             some
             whom
             they
             should
             agree
             upon
             ;
             without
             which
             consent
             there
             were
             no
             Reason
             that
             one
             Man
             should
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             Lord
             or
             Judge
             over
             another
             :
             and
             therefore
             for
             manifestation
             of
             this
             their
             Right
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             Contentment
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             the
             Assent
             of
             them
             who
             were
             to
             be
             governed
             became
             absolutely
             necessary
             .
             So
             Judicious
             Hooker
             ,
             and
             all
             prudent
             Authors
             ,
             writing
             of
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Whole
             Kingdoms
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             Kings
             .
             Deputators
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             Deputies
             .
             Kings
             are
             not
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             may
             limit
             and
             bind
             Royal
             Power
             as
             they
             please
             .
             The
             People
             give
             only
             their
             Politick
             Power
             to
             Kings
             ,
             reserving
             their
             Natural
             Power
             for
             self-preservation
             and
             happiness
             ;
             which
             they
             cannot
             resign
             nor
             deligate
             without
             sin
             .
             Law
             acknowledgeth
             no
             Supremacy
             nor
             Sovereignty
             but
             according
             to
             Law.
             Covenants
             have
             been
             made
             with
             Kings
             both
             under
             the
             Law
             and
             since
             ,
             and
             are
             equally
             binding
             both
             to
             King
             and
             People
             .
             The
             People
             cannot
             absolutely
             and
             unaccountably
             resign
             their
             whole
             Power
             to
             Kings
             without
             sin
             ,
             manifestly
             thereby
             breaking
             Covenant
             first
             made
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             SEeing
             Kings
             are
             constituted
             and
             appointed
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             People
             to
             preside
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             manage
             their
             own
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             them
             by
             going
             in
             and
             out
             before
             them
             to
             fight
             their
             Battels
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             Judgment
             be
             impartially
             and
             indifferently
             administred
             ,
             it
             naturally
             and
             undeniably
             follows
             ,
             that
             whole
             Kingdoms
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Kings
             thereof
             ;
             as
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             good
             of
             any
             part
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               John
               Turner
            
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             September
             9.
             1683.
             though
             he
             extends
             Passive
             Obedience
             and
             Prerogative
             far
             beyond
             their
             just
             limits
             ;
             yet
             ingeniously
             confesseth
             ,
             That
             the
             Interest
             of
             Nations
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Interest
             or
             Welfare
             of
             any
             one
             Man
             ;
             and
             grounds
             it
             on
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Caiphas
             ,
             John
             11.
             45
             ,
             50.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               expedient
               that
               one
               man
               should
               die
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               whole
               Nation
               perish
               not
            
             ;
             which
             he
             accounts
             
               a
               sure
               word
               of
               Prophecy
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             that
             
               a
               greater
               Interest
               of
               Mankind
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               a
               lesser
               ,
            
             p.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Such
             force
             there
             is
             in
             conferring
             Authorities
             ,
             that
             they
             
               who
               receive
               Authorities
               are
               necessarily
               to
               be
               esteemed
               inferior
               to
               those
               who
               give
               them
               .
               Potiphar
            
             the
             Aegyptian
             set
             Joseph
             over
             all
             his
             Family
             .
             Nebuchadnezar
             set
             
               Daniel
               over
               all
               the
               Province
               of
               Babylon
               ,
            
             Dan.
             2.
             48.
             
             Darius
             set
             One
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             
               Presidents
               over
               his
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             not
             devest
             themselves
             of
             the
             
               Dominion
               of
               their
               own
               Power
               and
               Authority
               .
            
             So
             the
             
               People
               set
               Kings
            
             over
             them
             as
             chief
             Ministers
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             
               without
               devesting
               themselves
               of
               the
               vertual
               Power
               and
               Dominion
               thereof
               .
            
             Which
             title
             of
             Minister
             ,
             good
             Kings
             refuse
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             but
             imbrace
             :
             and
             for
             some
             Ages
             among
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             ,
             none
             ,
             unless
             manifest
             Tyrants
             (
             such
             as
             
               Nero
               ,
               Domitian
               ,
               Caligula
            
             )
             would
             be
             called
             Lords
             .
             And
             therefore
             Holy
             Writ
             stiles
             them
             
               Shepherds
               to
               feed
               them
            
             ,
             Psalm
             78.
             79
             ,
             71
             ,
             72.
             
             
               Captains
               to
               defend
               them
            
             ;
             and
             go
             in
             and
             out
             before
             them
             ,
             
               Ministers
               of
               God
               for
               their
               good
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
             
               Nursing-fathers
               to
               carry
               them
               in
               their
               bosoms
               ,
               as
               a
               Nursing-father
               beareth
               the
               sucking
               Child
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             11.
             12.
             
             Isaiah
             49.
             23.
             
             A
             Kingdom
             or
             Commonwealth
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             Ship
             ,
             where
             the
             Master
             chuseth
             the
             Pilot
             ,
             who
             is
             chosen
             to
             steer
             the
             Ship
             in
             its
             right
             course
             ,
             that
             it
             strike
             not
             on
             the
             Sands
             ,
             nor
             against
             the
             Rocks
             ;
             in
             which
             imployment
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             so
             the
             Master
             himself
             obeys
             and
             submits
             to
             the
             Pilot
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             is
             Servant
             to
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Masters
             .
             So
             Kings
             are
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Governing
             ,
             but
             the
             
               People
               in
               the
               place
               or
               right
               of
               Dominion
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             when
             Christian
             ,
             is
             the
             
               inheritance
               and
               anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psalm
             105.
             15.
             made
             of
             the
             same
             Mould
             ,
             
               redeemed
               with
               the
               same
               precious
               blood
               as
               Kings
               are
               ,
            
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             and
             whose
             deaths
             are
             precious
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             but
             of
             one
             of
             them
             is
             the
             
               violation
               of
               God's
               own
               Image
            
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             6.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             death
             and
             destruction
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             Church
             of
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Men
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             concern
             with
             the
             Almighty
             than
             the
             death
             of
             a
             King.
             For
             Kings
             are
             not
             God's
             Inheritance
             ,
             nor
             his
             Chosen
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sheep
             of
             his
             Pasture
             ,
             nor
             the
             Redeemed
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             
               because
               Kings
            
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             the
             
               created
               Images
               of
               God
               in
               common
               with
               all
               other
               Men
            
             their
             Subjects
             .
             And
             all
             those
             high
             and
             mighty
             Titles
             ,
             Prerogatives
             and
             Priviledges
             by
             which
             they
             sit
             on
             Thrones
             ,
             are
             given
             unto
             them
             by
             Men
             ,
             
               as
               Men
               chosen
               from
               among
               themselves
            
             ;
             and
             if
             upon
             just
             occasion
             dethroned
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             but
             as
             one
             of
             themselves
             again
             .
          
           
           
             Moreover
             ,
             If
             God
             gives
             Kings
             to
             be
             a
             ransom
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             Pharaoh
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             
               Isaiah
               43.
               3.
            
             and
             slay
             famous
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Sihon
             King
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             and
             Og
             King
             of
             Bashan
             ,
             
               Psalm
               136.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             If
             he
             puts
             a
             two-edged
             sword
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Saints
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             :
             to
             bind
             their
             Kings
             in
             chains
             ,
             and
             their
             Nobles
             with
             fetters
             of
             iron
             ,
             to
             execute
             upon
             them
             the
             judgment
             written
             ,
             
               Deut.
               7.
               1
               ,
               2.
            
             
             This
             honour
             have
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             
               Psalm
               14.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             If
             God
             plead
             with
             Princes
             and
             Kings
             for
             having
             the
             spoil
             of
             the
             poor
             of
             his
             people
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             for
             beating
             his
             people
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             grinding
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             
               Isaiah
               3.
               13
               ,
               14.
            
             
             If
             God
             make
             Babylon
             and
             her
             King
             a
             threshing
             floor
             ,
             for
             the
             violence
             done
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Sion
             :
             and
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             Sion
             ,
             and
             take
             vengeance
             for
             her
             :
             and
             make
             Babylon
             a
             heap
             ,
             a
             dwelling-place
             for
             Dragons
             ,
             an
             astonishment
             and
             hissing
             without
             an
             inhabitant
             :
             and
             make
             them
             roar
             like
             Lions
             ,
             and
             yell
             like
             Lions
             whelps
             ,
             
               Jer.
               51.
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
            
             Then
             Christian
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             his
             People
             ,
             are
             more
             precious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             than
             Kings
             because
             they
             are
             Kings
             .
             
               Besides
               ,
               Kings
               are
               but
               single
               Persons
               ,
               and
               Kingdoms
               and
               the
               Church
               consists
               of
               Millions
               :
               and
            
             certes
             
               the
               Lives
               ,
               Welfare
               and
               Happiness
               of
               Millions
               are
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               one
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               be
               worth
               Ten
               thousand
               of
               them
               in
               respect
               of
               outward
               splendor
               and
               pomp
               :
               for
            
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             Persons
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             God's
             delight
             is
             in
             Saint-ship
             ,
             not
             in
             King-ship
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             Nature
             prompts
             unto
             a
             necessity
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             not
             unto
             Kingly
             Government
             :
             for
             that
             innumerable
             People
             may
             and
             do
             live
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             there
             can
             be
             no
             King
             without
             a
             People
             .
             And
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             Government
             and
             Governors
             is
             preserved
             safe
             and
             intire
             in
             Aristocracy
             or
             Democracy
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             though
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Kings
             Besides
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             a
             People
             before
             there
             was
             any
             Government
             (
             Paternal
             and
             Domestick
             excepted
             ,
             )
             and
             there
             is
             a
             People
             where
             there
             is
             no
             King
             ,
             but
             there
             can
             be
             no
             King
             without
             a
             People
             .
             Take
             away
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             Dionysius
             the
             Sicilian
             Tyrant
             
               will
               be
               but
               a
               pitiful
               Pedant
               .
            
             Take
             away
             the
             Basis
             of
             a
             Collossus
             (
             though
             that
             of
             the
             Sun
             at
             Rhodes
             )
             and
             the
             whole
             Fabrick
             and
             Superstructure
             must
             necessarily
             fall
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
             If
             the
             People
             do
             but
             withdraw
             and
             re-call
             their
             own
             Powers
             to
             its
             proper
             center
             ,
             
               Tarquin
               will
               quickly
               quit
            
             Rome
             .
             Besides
             ,
             How
             came
             they
             to
             be
             Kings
             ?
             Were
             they
             created
             of
             any
             ●iner
             dust
             ?
             or
             were
             they
             redeemed
             by
             a
             more
             precious
             Blood
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ?
             Dropt
             they
             out
             of
             the
             Skies
             ?
             Or
             sprung
             they
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             like
             Mushromes
             in
             a
             night
             ?
             If
             not
             so
             ,
             nor
             so
             ,
             How
             came
             they
             by
             their
             Kingly
             Dignity
             ?
             Even
             
               by
               the
               choice
               and
               gift
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             who
             make
             choice
             of
             one
             from
             among
             themselves
             to
             sit
             like
             a
             Pilot
             to
             Steer
             the
             Government
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             governed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             contribute
             all
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             Ears
             ,
             Hands
             ,
             Feet
             ,
             nay
             ,
             their
             whole
             Bodies
             and
             Purses
             ,
             to
             exalt
             ,
             enoble
             ,
             and
             enable
             him
             the
             better
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             judge
             Uprightly
             ,
             to
             plead
             their
             Causes
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             Justice
             indifferently
             .
             Do
             Kings
             misbehave
             themselves
             ?
             then
             may
             also
             the
             People
             withdraw
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             Ears
             ,
             Hands
             ,
             Feet
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Purses
             ,
             and
             then
             Kings
             will
             be
             like
             one
             of
             themselves
             again
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             
               Kings
               are
               made
               by
               the
               People
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             is
             more
             to
             be
             preferred
             than
             the
             means
             ,
             Why
             should
             it
             seem
             strange
             to
             Christians
             ,
             rational
             Men
             ,
             that
             Kingdoms
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             held
             Superior
             unto
             Kings
             ?
             Kings
             are
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             gifts
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             good
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             his
             Chosen
             ,
             his
             Inheritance
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             Hands
             ,
             and
             the
             redeemed
             of
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             to
             be
             Nursing-fathers
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             of
             less
             esteem
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             than
             those
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             good
             and
             happiness
             they
             are
             given
             ,
             since
             the
             gift
             ,
             as
             the
             gift
             is
             in
             worth
             much
             less
             than
             Kingdoms
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             Kings
             were
             given
             .
             Besides
             ,
             who
             by
             office
             were
             obliged
             to
             Fight
             the
             Kingdoms
             Battels
             ,
             by
             going
             in
             and
             out
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             Jeopard
             their
             lives
             ,
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             People
             must
             be
             inferior
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             
               The
               Royal
               Legislative
               Power
               is
               joint
               and
               co-ordinate
               with
               King
               and
               People
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             the
             Power
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             necessity
             to
             fetch
             a
             
               Royal
               Power
               from
               Heaven
            
             to
             be
             immediately
             infused
             in
             them
             ,
             seeing
             the
             
               People
               have
               such
               a
               Power
               in
               themselves
               .
            
             The
             People
             in
             all
             well
             ▪
             constituted
             Kingdoms
             ,
             can
             and
             
               do
               limit
               ,
               and
               bind
               Royal
               Power
               by
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             can
             limit
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             ,
             can
             give
             Power
             :
             and
             it
             
               is
               ahsurd
               to
               conceive
               that
               the
               People
               can
               put
               restraint
               upon
               Powers
               immediately
               derived
               from
               God.
            
             Though
             Kings
             command
             ,
             in
             some
             sense
             ,
             the
             People
             by
             their
             executive
             Power
             of
             the
             Laws
             above
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               People
               have
               the
               Original
               and
               Natural
               Power
               above
               them
               ,
            
             because
             they
             make
             Kings
             :
             and
             in
             God's
             intention
             Kings
             are
             given
             wholly
             and
             intirely
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             and
             if
             Kings
             do
             not
             so
             execute
             ,
             they
             do
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lieth
             ,
             make
             void
             
               and
               frustrate
               the
               whole
               design
               of
               their
               Government
               ,
               instituted
               and
               established
               
               by
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
            
             and
             forfeit
             their
             right
             of
             Governing
             .
             The
             People
             give
             to
             Kings
             a
             
               Politick
               Power
            
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             and
             quiet
             living
             ,
             and
             they
             keep
             their
             
               Natural
               Power
               to
               themselves
            
             ;
             of
             which
             they
             cannot
             devest
             themselves
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             not
             break
             their
             Covenant
             nor
             their
             Laws
             when
             they
             execute
             
               Natural
               Power
            
             for
             their self
             ▪
             preservation
             .
             The
             People
             by
             their
             
               Original
               or
               Natural
               Power
            
             make
             Kings
             after
             Kings
             ,
             as
             when
             Saul
             died
             they
             made
             David
             at
             Hebron
             ,
             after
             him
             Solomon
             ,
             after
             him
             Rehoboam
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             more
             Fountain
             and
             
               Natural
               Power
            
             of
             Royalty
             in
             the
             People
             than
             in
             
               David
               ,
               Saul
            
             ,
             or
             any
             King
             in
             the
             World
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             any
             where
             read
             that
             Saul
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             King
             ,
             made
             an
             other
             absolute
             King.
             Those
             Tribunals
             that
             make
             Kings
             must
             necessarily
             be
             above
             Kings
             :
             and
             though
             there
             be
             no
             Tribunals
             formally
             above
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             
               naturally
               and
               virtually
            
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             those
             who
             have
             a
             joint
             co-ordinate
             Power
             in
             the
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             share
             in
             the
             executive
             part
             of
             the
             Laws
             (
             as
             all
             Officers
             of
             Kingdoms
             have
             )
             to
             erect
             a
             Tribunal
             over
             them
             .
             It
             is
             false
             and
             absurd
             to
             conceive
             that
             any
             People
             have
             or
             can
             lawfully
             resign
             their
             
               whole
               Liberty
            
             into
             the
             Hands
             and
             Power
             of
             any
             Royal
             or
             other
             Government
             ,
             it
             being
             
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             Obj.
             
               Nemo
               dat
               quod
               non
               habet
            
             .
             For
             the
             People
             have
             not
             an
             absolute
             Power
             to
             destroy
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             authorize
             Violence
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             or
             other
             acts
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             resign
             it
             to
             any
             Government
             :
             no
             more
             have
             Kings
             ,
             for
             neither
             God
             nor
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             hath
             given
             any
             such
             Power
             to
             Men.
             And
             God
             gives
             Kings
             as
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             (
             and
             happily
             as
             the
             best
             of
             Governments
             ;
             )
             but
             if
             thereby
             the
             state
             of
             Slavery
             must
             uncontrolably
             be
             intailed
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             necessarily
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             renounce
             their
             whole
             Liberty
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             Curse
             rather
             than
             a
             Blessing
             ;
             but
             they
             can
             no
             more
             give
             it
             away
             than
             they
             can
             give
             away
             their
             
               rational
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             deny
             themselves
             to
             be
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             
               Power
               natural
               ,
               to
               preserve
               themselves
               essentially
               ,
               adhering
               to
               every
               created
               Being
               .
            
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             they
             cannot
             resign
             their
             whole
             Power
             (
             as
             Priests
             would
             have
             them
             )
             without
             manifest
             sin
             .
             God
             having
             made
             an
             
               express
               Covenant
               with
               all
               the
               People
            
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
               his
               peculiar
               People
            
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             be
             their
             God
             ;
             the
             purport
             of
             which
             Covenant
             was
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             People
             should
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             purely
             worshipped
             throughout
             all
             the
             Land
             ;
             which
             Power
             they
             cannot
             resign
             to
             Kings
             unaccountably
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             without
             manifest
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             sin
             in
             
               breaking
               Covevant
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             provoking
             his
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             ,
             would
             pull
             down
             Vengeance
             upon
             whole
             Kingdoms
             .
             Of
             which
             more
             fully
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             O!
             Sovereignty
             is
             not
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             can
             be
             one
             Man
             ,
             Sovereignty
             being
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             and
             Sovereign
             being
             the
             Concrete
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             yet
             the
             
               Power
               of
               giving
               Sovereign
               Power
            
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Man
             ,
             according
             to
             Laws
             ,
             is
             naturally
             and
             
               radically
               in
               the
               People
            
             .
          
           
             Obj
             〈◊〉
             May
             ,
             4
             Car.
             
               1628.
               the
            
             Commons
             
               having
               framed
               a
               Petition
               of
               Right
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               desiring
               the
               Concurrence
               of
               the
            
             Lords
             ,
             
               they
               made
               this
               addition
            
             ,
             viz.
             We
             present
             this
             our
             humble
             Petition
             to
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             with
             the
             care
             not
             only
             of
             our
             own
             ●●berties
             ,
             but
             with
             due
             regard
             to
             leave
             intire
             that
             Sovereign
             Power
             wherewith
             your
             Majesty
             is
             trusted
             for
             the
             Protection
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             and
             Happiness
             of
             the
             People
             .
             
               Which
               tearms
               of
            
             Sovereign
             Power
             
               were
               so
               distasteful
               and
            
             chagreen
             
               to
               the
               Commons
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               by
               no
               means
               admit
               of
               them
               :
               alledging
               for
               their
               justification
               ,
            
             That
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             another
             distinct
             Power
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             They
             were
             never
             used
             in
             any
             Parliamentary
             Petition
             ,
             or
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Confirmation
             thereof
             .
             If
             they
             should
             grant
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             seem
             to
             imply
             a
             Sovereign
             Power
             above
             our
             known
             and
             established
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             they
             know
             no
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
             It
             was
             a
             new
             thing
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             by
             no
             means
             have
             it
             inserted
             into
             the
             Petition
             .
             And
             the
             Statute
             of
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             did
             bind
             the
             King
             and
             all
             his
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
             
               Upon
               which
               ground
               it
               was
               left
               out
               .
            
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             Titles
             of
             Supreme
             and
             Sovereign
             are
             
               verba
               Solemnia
            
             ,
             words
             of
             course
             ,
             titular
             ,
             and
             complemental
             ,
             relating
             only
             to
             their
             Persons
             ,
             but
             confers
             no
             Power
             :
             what
             Sovereign
             Power
             Kings
             have
             ,
             are
             given
             and
             limited
             by
             Laws
             of
             common
             consent
             ,
             and
             not
             absolute
             .
             What
             other
             Laws
             of
             Sovereignty
             there
             are
             ,
             of
             right
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             
               nemo
               sit
            
             ,
             is
             past
             all
             understanding
             .
             Absolute
             Sovereignty
             in
             Kings
             hath
             no
             warrant
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Nature
             ;
             that
             belongs
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             who
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             therefore
             
               there
               is
               no
               Sovereign
               Power
               wherewith
               Majesty
               is
               intrusted
               ,
               either
               by
               God
               or
               Man
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               which
               is
               for
               the
               Protection
               ,
               Safety
               ,
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               which
               is
               the
            
             Suprema
             Lex
             :
             and
             the
             cause
             is
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             for
             that
             uncontrolable
             Authority
             easily
             degenerates
             into
             Tyranny
             .
             And
             that
             
               Sovereign
               Power
               which
               is
               in
               all
               Governments
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               of
               that
               Government
               settled
               by
               Laws
               of
               common
               consent
               .
            
             And
             King
             James
             in
             his
             Speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             March
             1609.
             
             
               stigmatizeth
               Power
               not
               bounded
               by
               Laws
               with
               the
               black
               Character
               of
               Tyranny
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Tyranny
               accompanied
               with
               Perjury
               .
            
          
           
             Obj.
             The
             People
             have
             not
             Power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             No
             more
             have
             Kings
             ,
             until
             impowered
             by
             Laws
             of
             common
             consent
             ;
             yet
             the
             Power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             is
             eminently
             and
             virtually
             in
             the
             
               People
               ,
               collectively
               taken
            
             ,
             though
             not
             formally
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             Power
             over
             their
             own
             lives
             radically
             and
             virtually
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             may
             subject
             themselves
             to
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             to
             Laws
             made
             by
             common
             consent
             ,
             the
             violation
             of
             which
             may
             be
             capital
             and
             sanguinary
             .
             And
             Kings
             have
             no
             other
             lawful
             Power
             over
             the
             lives
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             by
             Laws
             made
             by
             like
             common
             consent
             .
          
           
             That
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             since
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             
               mutual
               and
               reciprocal
               Covenants
               between
               King
               and
               People
               ,
            
             is
             without
             all
             dispute
             ,
             and
             beyond
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             3.
             1
             
             Chron.
             11.
             3.
             2
             
             Chron.
             23.
             2.
             2
             
             Kings
             11.
             17.
             
             And
             that
             they
             were
             as
             
               equally
               and
               reciprocally
               binding
            
             is
             as
             true
             ;
             else
             ,
             Why
             should
             such
             Covenants
             be
             made
             publickly
             before
             the
             People
             ,
             if
             Kings
             did
             not
             in
             the
             Covenant
             tye
             and
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             the
             People
             ?
             And
             
               why
               so
               solemnly
            
             to
             be
             made
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             not
             intended
             to
             be
             kept
             ?
             or
             might
             uncontrolably
             break
             them
             at
             pleasure
             ?
             Was
             God
             to
             be
             called
             upon
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Witness
             to
             a
             figment
             ,
             nay
             to
             a
             
               cheat
               ?
               Ab
               sit
            
             !
             no
             ;
             all
             the
             Covenants
             mentioned
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             whether
             between
             
               God
               and
               Kings
            
             ,
             or
             between
             
               Kings
               and
               People
            
             ,
             are
             mutual
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               my
               Poople
               ,
            
             Levit.
             26.
             12.
             
             The
             Covenant
             is
             so
             strictly
             mutual
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             People
             break
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             God
             is
             freed
             from
             his
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Zach.
             11.
             10.
             
             All
             Covenanters
             are
             under
             a
             Law
             before
             Men.
             So
             if
             Kings
             
               break
               Covenant
            
             with
             their
             
               People
               ,
               the
               People
               are
               freed
               of
               their
               Obligation
               to
               them
               .
            
             If
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
            
             be
             broken
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Covenant
               between
               Abraham
               and
               Abimelech
            
             ,
             Gen.
             21.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Jonathan
               and
               David
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             3.
             
             So
             the
             Spies
             profess
             to
             Rahab
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             that
             they
             made
             to
             her
             ,
             Josh
             .
             2.
             20.
             
             
               And
               if
               thou
               utter
               this
               our
               business
               ,
               we
               will
               be
               quit
               of
               thine
               Oath
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               made
               us
               to
               swear
               .
            
             The
             
               Obligation
               of
               Kings
            
             in
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             
               to
               the
               governed
            
             ,
             floweth
             from
             the
             peculiar
             
               Obligation
               National
            
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             governed
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             
               Kings
               as
               Kings
            
             ;
             for
             that
             such
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             are
             entred
             into
             ,
             and
             taken
             in
             relation
             to
             Government
             only
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             taken
             
               meerly
               as
               Men
            
             (
             as
             some
             vainly
             suppose
             ,
             but
             
               as
               Kings
            
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Kings
             over
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             specifick
             act
             of
             Kings
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             obliged
             unto
             ,
             to
             Govern
             the
             People
             in
             
               righteousness
               and
               holiness
            
             with
             their
             
               Royal
               Power
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
               given
               them
               by
               the
               People
            
             for
             no
             other
             end
             :
             and
             they
             undoubtedly
             sin
             before
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             break
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             made
             with
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             And
             to
             assert
             otherways
             ,
             is
             to
             suppose
             Kings
             to
             be
             under
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             make
             them
             either
             above
             God
             ,
             or
             coequal
             with
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             other
             than
             down-right
             Blasphemy
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             that
             Kings
             Covenanting
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             Govern
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             municiple
             Laws
             ;
             and
             on
             that
             Condition
             receive
             Thrones
             ,
             Crowns
             ,
             Tributes
             ,
             &c.
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             obliged
             to
             the
             People
             for
             the
             just
             performance
             of
             the
             same
             :
             
               Omnis
               promittens
               facit
               alteri
               ,
               cui
               promissio
               facta
               est
               jus
               in
               promittentem
               :
               Whoever
               maketh
               a
               Promise
               to
               another
               ,
               giveth
               to
               that
               other
               a
               right
               or
               jurisdiction
               to
               challenge
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               same
               Promise
               .
            
             But
             if
             
               Rehoboam
               will
               make
               his
               little
               finger
               thicker
               than
               his
               Fathers
               loins
               ,
               and
               chastise
               Israel
               ,
               not
               with
               whips
               only
               ,
               but
               with
               Scorpions
               :
            
             And
             will
             send
             
               Adoram
               to
               gather
               tribute
               without
               the
               common
               and
               free
               consent
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Israel
               will
               stone
               such
               Ministers
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               will
               rebel
               ,
            
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             )
             or
             fall
             away
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             )
             recesset
             ,
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Jerom
               ,
               )
               defecerunt
            
             ,
             (
             say
             Junius
             and
             
               Tremelius
               )
               from
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               Jeroboam
               King
               over
               all
               Israel
               ,
            
             as
             they
             justly
             might
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             just
             imputation
             of
             Rebellion
             .
             And
             though
             Rehoboam
             did
             raise
             180000
             Men
             ,
             intending
             by
             Force
             of
             Arms
             to
             bring
             the
             Kingdom
             again
             to
             Rehoboam
             the
             Son
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             countenance
             no
             such
             act
             ,
             and
             therefore
             forbade
             them
             by
             
               Shemaiah
               the
               man
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Kings
             12.
             19.
             2
             
             Chron.
             11.
             12.
             
             Which
             demonstrates
             ,
             that
             if
             Kings
             keep
             not
             Covenants
             with
             their
             People
             ,
             they
             may
             
               withdraw
               their
               Tribute
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               chuse
               another
               King
               ,
            
             or
             another
             Government
             ,
             and
             be
             
               no
               Rebels
            
             .
             This
             is
             not
             to
             assert
             or
             justifie
             ,
             that
             for
             every
             act
             of
             Male
             government
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             acts
             of
             Tyranny
             or
             Oppression
             ,
             Kings
             may
             be
             dethroned
             ,
             and
             devested
             of
             their
             Royal
             Power
             :
             but
             upon
             supposition
             that
             the
             Violencies
             ,
             Oppressions
             ,
             and
             Tyrannies
             ,
             are
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             ,
             as
             that
             thereby
             the
             whole
             intention
             and
             ends
             of
             the
             Covenants
             and
             Agreements
             made
             with
             the
             People
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             themselves
             ,
             viz.
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             are
             thereby
             endangered
             to
             be
             frustrated
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             presumption
             of
             such
             usages
             and
             outrages
             the
             People
             would
             never
             have
             conferred
             their
             Crowns
             upon
             them
             .
             David
             held
             Saul
             for
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             acknowledges
             him
             to
             be
             the
             
               Lord
               's
               anointed
            
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             so
             long
             as
             the
             People
             had
             not
             recalled
             their
             grant
             of
             Royal
             Dignity
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             single
             Person
             (
             though
             Six
             hundred
             Men
             with
             him
             )
             may
             lawfully
             Assassinate
             any
             King.
             All
             Governments
             are
             likened
             to
             the
             
               History
               of
               the
            
             Gordian
             Knot
             ;
             which
             if
             not
             so
             hard
             tied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             People
             may
             have
             some
             ease
             ,
             some
             relaxation
             ;
             they
             ordinarily
             are
             willing
             to
             endure
             some
             reasonable
             bonds
             ;
             but
             if
             excessive
             ,
             they
             ever
             have
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             ever
             will
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             free
             themselves
             ,
             though
             by
             means
             indirect
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             God's
             Instruments
             ,
             Crown
             Kings
             on
             Conditions
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             rule
             them
             according
             to
             God's
             Word
             ,
             then
             are
             Kings
             made
             Kings
             by
             the
             People
             conditionally
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             adopted
             Fathers
             ,
             Tutors
             ,
             Politick
             Servants
             ,
             or
             Royal
             Watch
             men
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             and
             the
             Royal
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Royal
             Tributes
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             Rewards
             of
             their
             Labours
             and
             Kingly
             Hire
             ,
             and
             so
             expressed
             by
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             6.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             pay
             you
             Tribute
             also
             ,
             (
             there
             is
             their
             Wages
             )
             for
             they
             are
             God's
             Ministers
             ,
             attending
             continually
             upon
             this
             very
             thing
             .
             
               Qui
               non
               implet
               conditionem
               a
               se
               promissam
               ,
               cadit
               beneficio
               .
            
          
           
             The
             People
             setting
             of
             Kings
             over
             themselves
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             warranted
             by
             
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             15.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Which
             act
             ,
             though
             done
             without
             written
             Conditions
             or
             Oaths
             (
             and
             only
             by
             a
             
               Vive
               le
               Roy
            
             ,
             or
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
               ,
            
             )
             yet
             even
             such
             choice
             can
             never
             be
             understood
             or
             interpreted
             an
             Investiture
             of
             them
             with
             an
             Absolute
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             
               Conditional
               Power
            
             ;
             for
             that
             such
             a
             Power
             is
             against
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
            
             ,
             a
             preposterous
             and
             absurd
             Power
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             work
             wickedness
             impune
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Common
             Law
             of
             Mankind
             allows
             all
             Donors
             to
             Interpret
             and
             Expound
             their
             own
             meaning
             ,
             why
             they
             Crowned
             Kings
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             give
             such
             large
             Tributes
             ,
             so
             great
             Priviledges
             and
             Prerogatives
             ;
             and
             certainly
             they
             will
             never
             Interpret
             that
             they
             conferred
             Royal
             Power
             on
             them
             to
             Oppress
             ,
             Persecute
             ,
             and
             Destroy
             themselves
             without
             controul
             ,
             and
             leave
             themselves
             without
             a
             remedy
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             
               made
               by
            
             Asa
             ,
             and
             all
             Judah
             ,
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               13.
            
             that
             whosoever
             would
             not
             seek
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             whether
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
             .
             
               Which
               did
               equally
               oblige
               the
            
             King
             ,
             
               as
               also
               the
            
             Princes
             ,
             and
             People
             
               to
               performance
               :
               And
               therefore
            
             Asa
             ,
             
               as
               in
               duty
               bound
            
             ,
             removed
             Maacha
             his
             Mother
             from
             being
             Queen
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             made
             an
             Idol
             in
             a
             grove
             ;
             which
             Asa
             also
             cut
             down
             ,
             stampt
             it
             ,
             and
             burnt
             it
             at
             the
             brook
             Kidron
             ,
             
               verse
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
               ,
               lib.
            
             17.
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             were
             under
             
               an
               Oath
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             not
             change
             the
             Laws
             :
             and
             so
             were
             the
             Kings
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Aethiopia
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             Sparta
             ,
             which
             Aristotle
             calleth
             
               just
               Kings
               ,
               renew
               their
               Oaths
               every
               Month.
               Romulus
            
             so
             covenanted
             with
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             .
             Carolus
             V.
             Austriachus
             sweareth
             he
             shall
             not
             change
             the
             Laws
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Electors
             ,
             nor
             make
             new
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             dispose
             of
             any
             thing
             of
             great
             concern
             belonging
             to
             the
             Empire
             without
             the
             publick
             consent
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             11.
             
             
               This
               will
               be
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               shall
               reign
               over
               you
            
             ;
             which
             place
             is
             brought
             to
             prove
             the
             absolute
             Power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             Resistance
             .
             Which
             words
             being
             rightly
             interpreted
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             such
             meaning
             .
             It
             only
             declares
             what
             the
             
               Manner
               and
               Custom
               was
               ,
               what
               they
               would
               do
               ,
               not
               what
               of
               right
               they
               might
               do
               .
            
             For
             God
             had
             long
             before
             in
             Deuteronomy
             prescribed
             them
             what
             Laws
             they
             should
             Govern
             by
             :
             and
             in
             this
             place
             is
             only
             described
             the
             
               Tyranny
               of
               Kings
               ,
               what
               they
               would
               do
               ,
            
             not
             what
             they
             might
             justly
             do
             .
             And
             to
             aver
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             Power
             to
             Kings
             to
             Tyrannize
             ,
             Worry
             ,
             Oppress
             ,
             and
             Destroy
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             Blasphemy
             :
             for
             
               God
               hath
               not
               given
               ,
               nor
               can
               give
               any
               Moral
               Power
               to
               do
               wickedly
            
             ;
             which
             is
             License
             to
             sin
             against
             his
             own
             Law
             ,
             
               which
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               Holiness
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             such
             Power
             can
             be
             from
             God.
             And
             all
             best
             Expositors
             declare
             the
             Law
             of
             Kings
             to
             be
             described
             in
             Deut.
             17.
             
             And
             in
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             is
             
               described
               the
               usurpation
               and
               tyranny
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             So
             it
             only
             demonstrates
             their
             
               wicked
               Usages
               or
               Customs
               ,
               not
               a
               Law
               prescribed
               by
               God.
            
             And
             it
             is
             obvious
             to
             common
             sense
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             his
             Prophet
             in
             this
             place
             was
             not
             instructing
             Kings
             in
             their
             Duty
             ,
             but
             by
             fore-telling
             the
             Israelites
             the
             evil
             of
             Punishment
             that
             they
             should
             suffer
             under
             tyrannous
             Kings
             ;
             thereby
             terrifying
             them
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             from
             their
             wicked
             purpose
             of
             seeking
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             thereby
             
               reject
               not
            
             Samuel
             
               only
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
            
             :
             and
             farther
             menacing
             and
             declaring
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               day
               when
               they
               should
               cry
               out
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               not
               hear
               them
               ,
            
             verse
             18.
             
             And
             therefore
             God
             did
             protest
             against
             their
             unlawful
             course
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             at
             all
             would
             prevail
             :
             
               nay
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               have
               a
               King
               over
               us
               ,
            
             verse
             19.
             
             If
             Samuel
             in
             this
             place
             did
             not
             dehort
             them
             from
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             be
             said
             
               to
               refuse
               to
               hear
               the
               Voice
               of
            
             Samuel
             ?
          
           
           
             In
             summ
             ,
             All
             God's
             Covenants
             are
             
               Yea
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             his
             Vice-gerents
             to
             be
             :
             And
             for
             
               Priests
               to
               Pulpit
               it
            
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             do
             break
             their
             Covenants
             ,
             yet
             
               they
               are
               accountable
               to
               none
               but
               God
            
             ;
             What
             is
             this
             less
             than
             like
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             to
             create
             Subtilties
             ,
             and
             coin
             Evasions
             ,
             to
             rob
             Kingdoms
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             seduce
             and
             betray
             Kings
             to
             the
             pit
             of
             Hell
             ,
             even
             to
             
               Tophet
               it-self
            
             ?
             A
             very
             trick
             ,
             to
             tempt
             Kings
             to
             break
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             Perjure
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Judges-not
             less
             essentially
             Judges
             and
             the
             immediate
             Vicars
             of
             God
             than
             Kings
             :
             What
             Powers
             and
             Prerogatives
             Kings
             have
             ,
             they
             have
             them
             from
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Peoples
             Prerogatives
             :
             They
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             Laws
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ;
             
               quas
               vulgus
               eligerit
            
             .
          
           
             JUdges
             are
             not
             less
             
               essentially
               Judges
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               immediate
               Vicars
               of
               God
            
             ,
             than
             Kings
             .
             They
             who
             
               judge
               in
               the
               room
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             exercise
             
               the
               judgment
               of
               God
            
             ,
             are
             as
             
               essentially
               Judges
            
             and
             the
             
               Deputies
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             Kings
             .
             Inferior
             Judges
             appointed
             by
             King
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             were
             commanded
             by
             him
             to
             
               take
               heed
               what
               they
               ,
               did
               for
               yee
               judg
               not
               for
               man
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Deputies
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
               not
               the
               Kings
               Deputies
            
             ,
             in
             the
             formal
             and
             official
             acts
             of
             Judging
             ,
             and
             so
             owned
             by
             the
             King
             himself
             .
             If
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             then
             Kings
             might
             command
             his
             Judges
             as
             his
             Servants
             to
             give
             what
             Judgment
             they
             pleased
             ,
             but
             Kings
             ought
             not
             to
             guide
             or
             limit
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Inferior
             Judges
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Judgment
               is
               not
               the
               Kings
               ,
               but
               the
               Lords
            
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             demonstrable
             ;
             for
             that
             Kings
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             command
             any
             other
             to
             do
             that
             as
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             doing
             whereof
             he
             hath
             no
             Power
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             Moses
             appointed
             Judges
             ,
             but
             
               not
               as
               his
               Deputies
            
             ,
             to
             judge
             and
             give
             Sentence
             as
             subordinate
             to
             Moses
             ;
             for
             the
             judgment
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               not
               mine
               ,
            
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             and
             their
             directions
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             judgment
             is
             from
             God
             himself
             by
             Moses
             ,
             viz.
             
               ye
               shall
               not
               respect
               persons
               in
               judgment
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yet
             the
             Judges
             may
             
               quodam
               sensu
            
             be
             termed
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             their
             external
             call
             from
             them
             .
             If
             Kings
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             because
             they
             are
             Powers
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             are
             
               Inferior
               Magistrates
            
             also
             ,
             for
             they
             also
             are
             Powers
             ordained
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               By
               me
               Kings
               reign
               ,
               and
               Princes
               decree
               justice
               .
               By
               me
               Princes
               rule
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Prov.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             By
             which
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             
               Judges
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               Princes
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             all
             Officers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             King
             )
             is
             as
             really
             and
             truly
             
               from
               God
               as
               that
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             and
             differs
             not
             in
             nature
             from
             that
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             
               secundum
               magis
               &
               minus
            
             only
             ,
             both
             being
             Powers
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               to
               resist
               either
               ,
               is
               to
               resist
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
            
             both
             being
             
               Minister
               of
               God
            
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             governed
             ;
             both
             obliged
             so
             to
             Govern
             ,
             that
             the
             governed
             ,
             for
             whose
             good
             they
             are
             equally
             intrusted
             ,
             
               may
               lead
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               life
               ,
               in
               all
               godliness
               and
               honesty
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             and
             to
             judge
             righteously
             between
             every
             Man
             and
             
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               respect
               persons
               in
               judgment
               ,
               but
               to
               hear
               the
               small
               as
               well
               as
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               the
               face
               of
               men
               :
               and
               the
               judgment
               administred
               by
               all
               is
               Gods
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             
             Deut.
             17.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Isaiah
             1.
             17.
             and
             God
             owneth
             
               inferior
               Judges
            
             as
             a
             
               Congregation
               of
               Gods
            
             ,
             Psalm
             82.
             
             A
             Senate
             of
             Kings
             not
             so
             stiled
             any
             where
             .
             Yet
             all
             are
             equally
             called
             Gods
             ,
             John
             10.
             35.
             and
             that
             rightly
             ;
             for
             as
             Kings
             are
             
               God's
               Deputies
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             so
             
               inferior
               Judges
            
             are
             
               God's
               Deputies
            
             also
             by
             the
             
               mediation
               of
               Kings
               and
               of
               the
               People
               :
            
             and
             we
             find
             that
             Judges
             were
             some
             time
             
               chosen
               by
               the
               People
            
             .
             So
             
               Jepthah
               was
               made
               Judge
            
             ,
             then
             Jepthah
             went
             with
             the
             Elders
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             and
             
               the
               People
               made
               him
               Head
               and
               Captain
               over
               them
               ,
            
             Judg.
             11.
             11.
             
             But
             that
             God
             gave
             Power
             of
             Tyrannizing
             to
             Kings
             so
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             resisted
             ,
             or
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             
               which
               he
               gave
               not
               to
               Judges
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             made
             out
             by
             any
             Scripture
             .
             What
             Scripture
             doth
             warrant
             that
             the
             People
             might
             rise
             up
             in
             Arms
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             
               Moses
               ,
               Gideon
               ,
               Ely
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Judges
             ,
             should
             they
             have
             Oppressed
             or
             Tyrannized
             over
             the
             People
             ?
             Or
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             resist
             the
             most
             Tyrannical
             Kings
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Judah
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             lawful
             to
             resist
             Oppressing
             and
             Tyrannical
             Judges
             ?
             But
             certainly
             
               God
               Almighty
            
             that
             made
             the
             whole
             Creation
             not
             only
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             Good
             and
             Happiness
             of
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             would
             never
             give
             any
             Power
             to
             Kingly
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             to
             Oppress
             and
             Tyrannize
             over
             the
             governed
             uncontrolably
             and
             unaccountably
             ,
             
               whose
               Blood
               is
               always
               
               precious
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               is
               all
               his
               delight
               .
            
             It
             is
             monstrous
             so
             to
             conceive
             ,
             and
             derogatory
             to
             the
             very
             Mercy
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Purity
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             Create
             the
             whole
             World
             for
             the
             Comfort
             and
             Solace
             of
             Mankind
             in
             general
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             subject
             them
             to
             Kings
             to
             be
             used
             as
             slaves
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             as
             bad
             )
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             accountable
             to
             any
             human
             Power
             ,
             if
             they
             at
             any
             time
             should
             Tyrannize
             .
             Certainly
             such
             Opiniators
             and
             Preachers
             of
             such
             Doctrines
             do
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             
               to
               frustrate
               and
               defeat
               the
               whole
               design
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
            
             which
             was
             designed
             for
             the
             benefit
             ,
             joy
             ,
             and
             delight
             of
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             it
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             every
             pettish
             haughty
             Prince
             to
             make
             every
             Principality
             ,
             every
             Kingdom
             an
             Aceldama
             ,
             a
             Golgetha
             ,
             an
             
               Iron
               Furnace
            
             ,
             an
             
               Egyptian
               Slavery
            
             ,
             what
             not
             ?
             Which
             God
             the
             Great
             and
             Wise
             Creator
             abhors
             ,
             and
             manifested
             his
             Wrath
             and
             Indignation
             against
             it
             ,
             by
             pouring
             his
             severe
             and
             manifold
             Judgments
             upon
             that
             very
             Nation
             ,
             which
             pleaded
             ,
             nay
             ,
             hectored
             for
             his
             Prerogative
             so
             long
             with
             God
             himself
             ,
             till
             he
             overwhelmed
             him
             and
             all
             his
             Hoast
             ,
             with
             his
             Prerogatives
             ,
             in
             the
             
               red
               Sea.
            
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Abstracta
               concretis
               sunt
               puriora
               &
               perfectioria
               .
            
             The
             Powers
             that
             Kings
             have
             ,
             they
             have
             it
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             make
             them
             Kings
             ,
             and
             they
             having
             no
             absolute
             Power
             over
             themselves
             ,
             cannot
             contribute
             any
             such
             Power
             to
             Kings
             .
             The
             Powers
             that
             the
             People
             have
             are
             only
             Natural
             ,
             and
             Legal
             ,
             and
             Political
             ,
             viz.
             to
             make
             and
             submit
             to
             such
             Laws
             as
             may
             preserve
             themselves
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             from
             unjust
             Violence
             ,
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             by
             the
             Conduct
             and
             Management
             of
             good
             Rulers
             .
             Now
             ,
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             above
             a
             Law
             ,
             is
             a
             Power
             to
             do
             ill
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             Nations
             ;
             which
             no
             People
             have
             ,
             it
             being
             against
             Nature
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             have
             a
             Power
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             )
             to
             destroy
             themselves
             .
             Therefore
             though
             the
             People
             should
             invest
             Kings
             with
             all
             the
             Power
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             yet
             if
             Kings
             Tyrannize
             over
             the
             People
             to
             their
             hurt
             and
             destruction
             ,
             they
             usurp
             a
             Power
             which
             the
             People
             never
             gave
             them
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             give
             them
             ;
             
               the
               Power
               it self
               being
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               consequently
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             that
             all
             acts
             of
             Tyranny
             are
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             sinful
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             from
             God.
             
               Dum
               contra
               officium
               facit
               ,
               Magistratus
               non
               est
               Magistratus
               ,
               quippe
               à
               quo
               non
               injuria
               sed
               jus
               nasci
               debet
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             
               who
               resist
               the
               tyrannous
               acts
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             do
             
               not
               resist
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             What
             were
             it
             less
             than
             Blasphemously
             to
             
               charge
               God
               with
               prevaricating
               with
               his
               People
               ,
            
             if
             in
             Authorizing
             Kings
             to
             preserve
             them
             ,
             should
             give
             them
             liberty
             without
             all
             Politick
             restraint
             to
             destroy
             them
             ?
             Which
             is
             contrary
             to
             God's
             end
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Commandment
             ,
             that
             one
             Man
             ,
             a
             King
             ,
             should
             have
             absolute
             Power
             to
             destroy
             Millions
             of
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             uncontrolably
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             were
             under
             censures
             and
             rebukes
             of
             
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             and
             sinned
             against
             God
             and
             the
             People
             in
             rejecting
             such
             rebukes
             ,
             and
             in
             persecuting
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             were
             under
             and
             liable
             to
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             People
             ,
             though
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             were
             ,
             then
             is
             their
             Power
             not
             above
             any
             Law
             ,
             nor
             absolute
             .
             That
             these
             matters
             of
             Fact
             are
             true
             ,
             
               sit
               liber
               Judex
               .
               Samuel
            
             rebuked
             
               Saul
               ;
               Nathan
               ,
               David
               ;
               Elias
               ,
               Achab.
               Jeremiah
            
             is
             sent
             to
             Prophecy
             against
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Judah
               ,
               Jer.
            
             1.
             18.
             and
             the
             Prophets
             practised
             it
             ,
             Jer.
             19.
             3.
             
             
               Ahab
               could
               not
               take
               Naboths
               Vineyard
            
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             without
             the
             formality
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Men
             of
             Belial
             to
             boot
             ;
             for
             which
             violence
             offered
             to
             Law
             and
             Justice
             ,
             
               in
               the
               place
               where
               Dogs
               licked
               the
               Blood
               of
            
             Naboth
             ,
             (
             shed
             by
             shamming
             of
             Laws
             by
             Innuendoes
             and
             
               false
               constructions
               of
               Laws
               )
               the
               Dogs
               did
               lick
               the
               Blood
               of
            
             Ahab
             ,
             
               and
               did
               eat
               that
               cursed
               Woman
            
             Jezabel
             ,
             
               by
               the
               wall
               of
            
             Jezrael
             ,
             
               and
               her
               Carkass
               became
               as
               dung
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               field
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Document
             to
             all
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             for
             giving
             any
             countenance
             to
             Violence
             ,
             or
             Oppression
             ,
             or
             to
             
               shamming
               any
               Laws
            
             by
             any
             irresistable
             or
             prevalent
             Influences
             ;
             and
             the
             Inferior
             Judges
             ought
             
               not
               to
               accept
               the
               Persons
               of
               any
               in
               judgment
               ,
               whether
               small
               or
               great
               ,
               for
               the
               judgment
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               their
               office
               as
               much
               of
               divine
               right
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Kings
            
             ;
             then
             certainly
             we
             may
             justly
             conclude
             ,
             
               That
               Kingly
               Power
               is
               neither
               above
               Law
               ,
               nor
               yet
               absolute
            
             ;
             for
             Kings
             ,
             who
             swear
             to
             Govern
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             common
             sense
             ,
             nay
             ,
             impossible
             they
             should
             have
             an
             illimited
             or
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             either
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             People
             ;
             for
             
               foedus
               conditionatum
            
             ,
             or
             
               promissio
               conditionalis
               mutua
               ,
               facit
               jus
               alteri
               in
               alterum
               ,
            
             it
             's
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             Kings
             can
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             ,
             justly
             swear
             to
             Govern
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             interpretatively
             and
             secondarily
             swear
             to
             Govern
             absolutely
             and
             without
             Law.
             
          
           
           
             If
             the
             governed
             in
             Senates
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             Dyets
             ,
             may
             call
             in
             question
             the
             Acts
             ,
             Previledges
             ,
             Charters
             ,
             and
             Commissions
             of
             Kings
             granted
             to
             any
             Persons
             ,
             and
             null
             and
             vacate
             them
             ,
             circumscribe
             and
             dock
             any
             of
             their
             Prerogatives
             ,
             may
             increase
             or
             diminish
             his
             Revenue
             and
             State
             ,
             may
             call
             into
             question
             any
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             Counsellors
             ,
             or
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             punish
             or
             remove
             them
             :
             If
             the
             governed
             may
             appeal
             from
             Kings
             to
             Senates
             ,
             Dyets
             ,
             or
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             appeal
             from
             them
             to
             Kings
             ,
             all
             which
             may
             and
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             as
             the
             publick
             Monuments
             of
             Laws
             do
             testifie
             ,
             who
             of
             sound
             judgment
             can
             deny
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             People
             in
             Dyets
             ,
             Senates
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             
               to
               be
               above
               that
               of
               Kings
               ?
            
             If
             in
             an
             Interregnum
             ,
             Senates
             ,
             Dyets
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             have
             Power
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             plain
             by
             Histories
             ,
             without
             regard
             had
             to
             right
             of
             Inheritance
             )
             have
             created
             Kings
             ,
             whom
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             altered
             Successions
             .
          
           
             In
             summ
             ,
             If
             Dyets
             ,
             Senates
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Supreme
               Council
               of
               Nations
            
             ,
             constituted
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             indued
             with
             Power
             from
             them
             to
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             consult
             in
             common
             of
             the
             weighty
             matters
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             Kings
             therefore
             created
             that
             they
             should
             see
             executed
             what
             they
             did
             advise
             and
             agree
             upon
             ,
             
               quis
               nisi
               mentis
               inops
            
             ,
             can
             deny
             ,
             upon
             such
             plain
             evidence
             and
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             in
             Parliaments
             ,
             Dyets
             ,
             and
             Senates
             ,
             are
             
               not
               only
               co-ordinate
            
             ,
             and
             have
             
               a
               share
               in
               the
               Government
            
             ,
             but
             are
             also
             in
             some
             sense
             and
             some
             places
             ,
             
               superior
               to
               them
            
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             can
             do
             more
             than
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Kings
             have
             their
             Prerogatives
             :
             true
             ,
             and
             very
             fit
             they
             should
             have
             .
             So
             have
             all
             other
             Governments
             ,
             be
             their
             Prerogatives
             what
             they
             will
             (
             Power
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             making
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             calling
             of
             Councils
             ,
             Dyets
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Senates
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             nominating
             Judges
             ,
             and
             other
             publick
             Officers
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             &c.
             )
             they
             are
             
               all
               derived
               from
               the
               People
            
             ,
             and
             transferred
             for
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             always
             expressed
             ,
             or
             implied
             .
             If
             they
             make
             ill
             use
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             breach
             of
             trust
             ,
             and
             no
             obligation
             of
             Obedience
             and
             Submission
             is
             due
             ;
             if
             they
             make
             ill
             Leagues
             ,
             the
             People
             not
             bound
             to
             confirm
             ,
             or
             assist
             ;
             if
             they
             call
             Dyets
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             their
             peculiar
             interests
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             nothing
             done
             therein
             can
             be
             of
             force
             ,
             unless
             the
             free
             assent
             of
             the
             convocated
             be
             first
             had
             :
             Which
             demonstrates
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             and
             Duty
             of
             Kings
             to
             call
             those
             great
             Councils
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             People
             see
             cause
             and
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             them
             till
             they
             have
             the
             benefit
             designed
             .
             And
             though
             the
             
               Royal
               Assent
            
             be
             desired
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             business
             :
             for
             what
             concerns
             common
             good
             ,
             safety
             ,
             and
             liberty
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             pass
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             
               Oaths
               and
               Office.
               Non
               negabimus
               ,
               non
               differimus
               cuique
               jus
               aut
               justitiam
               .
               Chartae
               Artic.
               c.
            
             29.
             
             Will
             not
             Kings
             deny
             Justice
             ,
             and
             may
             they
             deny
             just
             Laws
             ?
             Not
             to
             private
             Persons
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             the
             Representatives
             of
             Nations
             ?
             Not
             in
             the
             Inferior
             Courts
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             Supreme
             ?
             They
             are
             created
             and
             elected
             Kings
             that
             they
             should
             do
             Justice
             to
             all
             indifferently
             .
             
               Bracton
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Ad
               hoc
               creatus
               &
               electus
               est
               ut
               justitiam
               faciat
               universis
               per
               eas
               nimirum
               leges
               quas
               vulgus
               elegerit
               .
            
             Hence
             
               in
               Archivis
            
             .
             H.
             4.
             
             Rot.
             Parl.
             N
             
             o.
             59.
             
             
               Non
               est
               ulla
               Regis
               Prerogativa
               quae
               ex
               justitia
               &
               aequitate
               quicquam
               derogat
               .
               Kings
               have
               no
               Prerogative
               ,
               which
               derogate
               from
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               .
            
             And
             when
             Kings
             have
             refused
             to
             make
             or
             confirm
             
               Magnas
               Chartas
            
             good
             Laws
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             compelled
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             such
             Laws
             accounted
             as
             good
             and
             valid
             by
             the
             best
             Lawyers
             ;
             the
             reason
             given
             is
             ,
             
               That
               they
               of
               right
               and
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ought
               to
               have
               assented
               unto
               that
               which
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             All
             Courts
             of
             Judicatory
             are
             Authorized
             and
             Confirmed
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             Lawful
             for
             the
             meanest
             of
             Subjects
             to
             implead
             Kings
             ;
             in
             which
             Courts
             Judgment
             is
             often
             given
             against
             Kings
             ,
             which
             though
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             contradicted
             or
             countermanded
             by
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             the
             Judges
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             refuse
             their
             Mandamus's
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             right
             Judgment
             ,
             for
             the
             
               judgment
               is
               the
               Lords
            
             .
          
           
             Kings
             can
             justly
             Imprison
             no
             Man
             ,
             nor
             punish
             any
             Man
             ,
             nor
             seize
             their
             Goods
             or
             Estate
             without
             Citation
             out
             of
             Courts
             where
             the
             Judges
             ,
             not
             
               Kings
               have
               all
               the
               Power
            
             .
             So
             
               Bracton
               l.
            
             3
             ,
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Regis
               potestas
               Juris
               est
               non
               Injuriae
               ,
            
             and
             
               nihil
               aliud
               potest
               Rex
               ,
               nisi
               id
               solum
               quod
               de
               Jure
               potest
               .
               The
               Power
               that
               Kings
               have
               ,
               is
               to
               do
               right
               ,
               not
               to
               wrong
               the
               least
               of
               their
               Subjects
               .
            
             The
             most
             ancient
             Records
             do
             evidence
             ,
             that
             they
             own
             what
             Power
             they
             have
             ,
             not
             to
             Force
             ,
             or
             Arms
             ,
             not
             to
             Inheritance
             ,
             not
             to
             Succession
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             Grant
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             Records
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             such
             
               Kingly
               Power
            
             was
             given
             
               by
               the
               People
            
             unto
             Hen.
             IV.
             and
             before
             him
             to
             Rich.
             II.
             
               Rot.
               Parl.
            
             1.
             
             Hen.
             IV.
             N
             
             o.
             108.
             
             And
             accordingly
             Kings
             by
             their
             
               Edicts
               ,
               Patents
               ,
               Commissions
               ,
               Diploma's
               ,
            
             do
             Authorize
             their
             Deputies
             ,
             Lieutenants
             ,
             and
             Presidents
             .
             So
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             granted
             to
             Rich.
             II.
             that
             
             he
             should
             enjoy
             such
             Liberties
             and
             Franchises
             as
             Kings
             his
             predecessors
             enjoyed
             before
             him
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             contrary
             to
             his
             Oath
             did
             violate
             ,
             and
             abuse
             ,
             to
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             same
             Power
             deposed
             :
             The
             same
             Roll
             testifieth
             that
             they
             gave
             like
             Power
             to
             Hen.
             IV.
             which
             Powers
             were
             plainly
             fiduciary
             ;
             and
             which
             the
             Parliament
             would
             not
             have
             given
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             had
             a
             right
             so
             to
             do
             :
             neither
             would
             the
             King
             have
             been
             so
             injurious
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             accepted
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             had
             they
             had
             a
             just
             right
             to
             such
             Powers
             in
             themselves
             without
             such
             deligation
             ;
             which
             plainly
             shews
             
               Kingly
               Powers
               to
               be
               fiduciary
            
             ,
             acquired
             ,
             not
             innate
             ,
             nor
             inherent
             in
             their
             Persons
             ,
             such
             Powers
             as
             Generals
             of
             Armies
             
               (
               Imperatores
               Bellici
            
             )
             have
             ,
             deligated
             to
             Defend
             ,
             not
             to
             Subdue
             ,
             or
             Oppress
             them
             ,
             from
             whom
             their
             Power
             is
             deligated
             .
             It
             were
             
               impar
               congressus
            
             ,
             great
             folly
             ,
             nay
             ,
             madness
             ,
             for
             
               Parliaments
               and
               People
               to
               chuse
               Kings
               ,
            
             and
             swear
             them
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             a
             Chart
             of
             Laws
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             Power
             of
             the
             Militia
             absolutely
             in
             their
             own
             Power
             to
             play
             Rex
             with
             all
             unaccountably
             .
          
           
             In
             summ
             ,
             
               Kings
               do
               not
               Govern
               by
               a
               meer
               Kingly
               or
               Divine
               Power
               ,
            
             but
             by
             a
             
               Politick
               Power
            
             ,
             the
             People
             being
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             same
             Laws
             which
             they
             themselves
             do
             make
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             such
             Laws
             as
             Kings
             shall
             please
             to
             impose
             at
             their
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             In
             summ
             ,
             We
             are
             all
             born
             free
             ,
             and
             may
             make
             what
             Laws
             we
             please
             ,
             and
             commit
             the
             Administration
             and
             Execution
             of
             them
             to
             one
             or
             more
             as
             we
             please
             ,
             always
             observing
             one
             above
             the
             rest
             most
             Ancient
             and
             most
             Authentick
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             ever
             to
             be
             had
             in
             greatest
             Veneration
             ;
             which
             directs
             
               all
               Laws
               ,
               all
               just
               Right
               ,
               all
               civil
               Impery
            
             not
             to
             the
             will
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             lust
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             governed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             Lawful
             for
             the
             Jews
             to
             do
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             and
             propagating
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             Lawful
             now
             for
             all
             Christians
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             certainly
             God
             never
             Covenanted
             ,
             nor
             ordained
             Covenanting
             in
             vain
             ,
             whether
             for
             Religion
             or
             Civil
             Rights
             .
          
           
             
               FROM
               what
               was
               Lawful
               for
               the
               People
               of
               the
            
             Jews
             
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               from
               what
               was
               commanded
               them
               by
               God
               to
               do
               concerning
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               observation
               of
               his
               Commands
               ,
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               is
               now
               Lawful
               for
               Christian
               People
               of
               any
               Kingdom
               to
               do
               concerning
               the
               Care
               ,
               Practice
               ,
               and
               Defence
               of
               both
            
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             .
             
               God
               having
               chose
               the
            
             People
             ,
             the
             Jews
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             That
             when
             they
             came
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             they
             should
             be
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             be
             their
             God.
             
               This
               is
               expressed
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               places
               of
               Holy
               Writ
               .
               so
               more
               especially
            
             Deut.
             
               7.
               6.
               
               &
               14
               2.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             chosen
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             special
             and
             peculiar
             People
             unto
             himself
             ,
             above
             all
             People
             that
             are
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             
               And
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Covenant
               was
               ,
            
             That
             all
             the
             People
             should
             take
             care
             that
             God
             should
             be
             purely
             worshipped
             and
             served
             of
             all
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             pure
             Church
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Deut.
               27.
               9.
               where
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Levites
             ,
             
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               as
               in
               God's
               stead
               spake
               unto
               all
            
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Take
             heed
             ,
             and
             hearken
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             this
             day
             thou
             art
             become
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             therefore
             obey
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             I
             command
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             
               Deut.
               17.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               But
               more
               fully
               yet
               in
            
             Joshua
             ,
             
               who
               gathered
               all
               the
               Tribes
               of
            
             Israel
             to
             Sechem
             ,
             
               and
               said
            
             unto
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
            
             Israle
             ,
             
               your
               Fathers
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             therefore
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               the
            
             People
             answered
             ,
             We
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             our
             God.
             And
             Joshua
             said
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             ye
             are
             witnesses
             against
             your selves
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             chosen
             you
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             ;
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             We
             are
             witnesses
             ,
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             will
             we
             serve
             ,
             and
             his
             voice
             will
             we
             obey
             .
             So
             Joshua
             made
             a
             Govenant
             with
             the
             People
             that
             day
             ,
             
               Josh
               .
               24.
               2
               ,
               14
               ,
               18
               ,
               22
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               and
            
             Joshua
             read
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Blessings
             and
             Cursings
             over
             against
             mount
             Gerazin
             ,
             and
             mount
             Ebal
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             kept
             or
             violated
             the
             Covenant
             .
             There
             was
             not
             a
             word
             of
             all
             that
             Moses
             commanded
             which
             Joshua
             read
             not
             before
             all
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             with
             the
             Women
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             Ones
             ,
             and
             the
             Strangers
             that
             were
             conversant
             among
             them
             :
             And
             all
             the
             People
             answered
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             
               Deut.
               27.
               
               Which
               Premisses
               will
               yield
               this
               natural
               conclusion
               ,
            
             That
             this
             Stipulation
             did
             not
             oblige
             one
             single
             Person
             
             only
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             People
             of
             every
             Nation
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             God's
             Laws
             and
             Covenants
             be
             kept
             and
             performed
             ,
             and
             that
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             &c.
             be
             banished
             and
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             same
             reason
             
               all
               the
               Tribes
            
             did
             Encamp
             and
             pitch
             their
             Tents
             round
             about
             the
             Ark
             where
             it
             lodged
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             that
             which
             
               was
               recommended
               to
               the
               care
               of
               all
               ,
               should
               be
               governed
               and
               defended
               by
               all
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             2.
             2
             ,
             17.
             
             Consider
             the
             practice
             hereof
             .
          
           
             The
             Gibeonites
             having
             abused
             the
             Levites
             Concubine
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             
               Levites
               divided
               her
               into
               Twelve
               pieces
               ,
               and
               sent
               her
               into
               all
               the
               coasts
               of
               Israel
               :
               then
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               went
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               Congregation
               was
               gathered
               together
               as
               one
               Man
               in
               Mispeh
            
             ;
             considering
             that
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             committed
             in
             Israel
             ought
             to
             be
             expiated
             and
             punished
             
               by
               all
            
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             after
             the
             Levite
             had
             declared
             the
             wickedness
             ,
             they
             by
             common
             consent
             resolved
             to
             have
             satisfaction
             of
             
               Gibeah
               and
               the
               Benjamites
            
             ;
             which
             being
             refused
             ,
             they
             fought
             against
             them
             and
             destroyed
             them
             ;
             to
             which
             God
             gave
             incouragement
             and
             success
             ,
             Judg.
             19.
             20.
             
             Thus
             was
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Second
             Table
             of
             the
             Law
             expiated
             on
             a
             
               whole
               Tribe
            
             ,
             which
             had
             so
             offended
             ,
             by
             all
             Israel
             .
             So
             ought
             all
             Nations
             to
             do
             their
             utmost
             to
             revenge
             such
             Impieties
             .
             We
             have
             the
             like
             Example
             for
             the
             breach
             and
             violation
             of
             the
             
               First
               Table
            
             ,
             Josh
             .
             22.
             
             When
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Ruben
               ,
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               Gad
               ,
               and
               the
               half
               Tribe
               of
               Manasseh
            
             had
             built
             an
             
               Altar
               by
               Jordan
            
             ,
             verse
             10.
             
             Which
             ,
             when
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             gathered
             themselves
             together
             
               at
               Shiloh
               ,
               to
               go
               up
               to
               War
               against
               them
            
             ;
             for
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             had
             
               rebelled
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               rebelled
               against
               them
            
             (
             for
             having
             thereby
             violated
             the
             Covenant
             which
             they
             all
             made
             with
             God
             )
             in
             building
             
               an
               Altar
               besides
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
            
             verse
             19.
             not
             for
             worshipping
             (
             as
             they
             truly
             professed
             )
             but
             for
             memorial
             ;
             so
             fearful
             they
             were
             of
             God's
             Wrath
             ,
             that
             they
             presently
             dispatched
             an
             Embassy
             by
             Phineahs
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             
               ten
               Princes
               ,
               of
               each
               chief
               House
               a
               Prince
               throughout
               all
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             to
             their
             
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               expostulate
               the
               matter
               ,
            
             and
             to
             prevent
             their
             sin
             .
             And
             see
             how
             pithily
             they
             dealt
             with
             them
             .
             
               Is
               the
               iniquity
               of
               Peor
               too
               little
               for
               us
               ,
               from
               which
               ye
               are
               not
               cleansed
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               but
               that
               yee
               also
               must
               depart
               from
               following
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             verse
             17.
             and
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             
               seeing
               yee
               rebel
               to
               day
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               to
               morrow
               he
               will
               be
               wrath
               with
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             verse
             18.
             
             Therefore
             
               rebel
               not
               against
               the
               Lord
               ;
               nor
               rebel
               against
               us
               in
               building
               you
               an
               Altar
               besides
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             verse
             19.
             
             Did
             not
             Achan
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Zerah
               commit
               a
               trespass
               in
               the
               accursed
               thing
               ,
               and
               wrath
               fell
               on
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               ?
               And
               that
               Man
               perished
               not
               alone
               in
               his
               iniquity
               ,
            
             verse
             20.
             
             But
             they
             returning
             Answer
             by
             the
             Ambassadors
             ,
             That
             
               they
               built
               it
               not
               to
               turn
               from
               following
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               for
               burnt
               offerings
               ,
               nor
               for
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               for
               memorial
               only
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               witness
               between
               us
               and
               you
               ,
               and
               our
               generation
               after
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               do
               service
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               verse
            
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Then
             Phineahs
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Princes
               of
               the
               Congregation
            
             ,
             and
             Heads
             of
             the
             Thousands
             of
             Israel
             which
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             said
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Reuben
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               day
               we
               perceive
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               among
               us
               ,
               because
               ye
               have
               not
               committed
               this
               trespass
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               have
               delivered
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             verse
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             These
             practises
             are
             sufficient
             warrant
             and
             Authority
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             Christian
             Men
             ,
             to
             maintain
             and
             defend
             the
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             it's
             purity
             against
             all
             opposers
             ;
             for
             
               as
               the
               Covenant
               was
               made
               with
               all
               ,
               so
               all
               are
               obliged
               to
               stand
               to
               it
               :
               &
               qui
               non
               vetat
               peccare
               quum
               possit
               ,
               Jubet
               .
            
             What
             sins
             of
             others
             we
             labour
             not
             within
             our
             Province
             to
             prevent
             ,
             are
             ours
             in
             the
             guilt
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             our
             own
             personal
             commission
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             Fact
             of
             the
             
               Children
               of
               Reuben
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             had
             that
             just
             excuse
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             Rebellion
             as
             well
             
               against
               their
               Brethren
               as
               against
               God
               ,
            
             and
             is
             so
             declared
             ,
             verse
             19.
             
             
               Rebel
               not
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               rebel
               against
               us
               ,
            
             and
             would
             have
             provoked
             God's
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             pulled
             his
             Judgments
             on
             the
             whole
             Land
             ;
             in
             which
             common
             Calamity
             the
             just
             and
             innocent
             must
             have
             suffered
             ,
             and
             been
             involved
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             unjust
             Offenders
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               by
               the
               natural
               Law
               of
               self
               preservation
               ,
            
             they
             justly
             might
             endeavour
             to
             prevent
             the
             Judgments
             and
             Curses
             threatned
             by
             their
             own
             strength
             and
             endeavours
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             also
             
               all
               Nations
               are
               obliged
               ,
               and
               have
               just
               warrant
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               ,
               to
               prevent
               both
               by
               Councel
               and
               Force
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               ,
               and
               they
               sin
               if
               they
               do
               not
               .
            
             The
             Law
             warrants
             it
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               rebuke
               thy
               neighbour
               plainly
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               sin
               ,
            
             Levit.
             6.
             17.
             
             The
             Gospel
             countenances
             the
             same
             .
             
               Communicate
               not
               with
               other
               mens
               sins
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             This
             Covenant
             was
             first
             made
             between
             
               God
               and
               the
               People
            
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             Kings
             were
             set
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             
               the
               very
               same
               Covenant
               was
               renewed
               and
               confirmed
               .
            
             At
             the
             Installation
             or
             Inauguration
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             twofold
             Covenant
             made
             ;
             first
             between
             
               God
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               ,
            
             or
             between
             the
             
               high
               Priest
               (
               God's
               Substitute
               )
               the
               People
               and
               the
               King
               ,
            
             (
             the
             People
             being
             preferred
             to
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             11.
             )
             The
             
             end
             and
             design
             of
             which
             was
             ,
             
               That
               the
               People
               should
               be
               the
               Lords
               People
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             23.
             16.
             2
             
             Kings
             11.
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               King
               went
               up
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Jerusalem
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               People
               both
               small
               and
               great
               :
               and
               he
               read
               in
               their
               Ears
               all
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               was
               found
               in
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               the
               King
               stood
               by
               the
               Pillar
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Covenant
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               walk
               after
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               his
               Testimonies
               ,
               and
               his
               Statutes
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               their
               soul
               ,
               to
               perform
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Covenant
               that
               were
               written
               in
               this
               Book
               :
               and
               all
               the
               People
               stood
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             23.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Most
             certainly
             God
             never
             ordained
             this
             Covenanting
             between
             King
             and
             People
             in
             vain
             .
             If
             the
             People
             had
             no
             Power
             nor
             Authority
             in
             promising
             and
             performing
             ,
             Covenanting
             and
             Reciprocal
             swearing
             had
             been
             meer
             superfluous
             and
             vain
             appointments
             .
             And
             for
             certain
             God
             never
             created
             nor
             ordained
             any
             thing
             in
             vain
             .
             Most
             probably
             ,
             nay
             ,
             most
             certainly
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             was
             made
             
               inter
               King
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               and
               People
               ,
            
             for
             the
             more
             certain
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             that
             if
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             
               did
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               ,
            
             or
             violate
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             other
             might
             force
             obedience
             and
             performance
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             check
             to
             each
             other
             :
             The
             Priest
             to
             teach
             them
             the
             Law.
             If
             the
             People
             transgressed
             ,
             the
             King
             to
             use
             his
             Authority
             :
             if
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             People
             to
             use
             their
             utmost
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             
               to
               prefer
               the
               good
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               whole
            
             before
             any
             private
             Interest
             whatsoever
             .
             Both
             King
             and
             Israel
             plighted
             their
             Troths
             together
             ,
             not
             separately
             .
          
           
             If
             two
             are
             joyned
             in
             Covenant
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             as
             cannot
             be
             broken
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             must
             necessarily
             and
             unavoidably
             be
             damnified
             and
             endangered
             by
             such
             breach
             ,
             the
             injured
             Party
             may
             in
             common
             Justice
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             defend
             and
             right
             himself
             .
             If
             Israel
             forsake
             God
             
               and
               worship
               Idols
            
             ,
             the
             King
             may
             punish
             .
             If
             Kings
             sin
             
               after
               the
               same
               manner
            
             ,
             Israel
             may
             reform
             by
             the
             same
             Law.
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             no
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             with
             their
             Gods
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             dwell
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             lest
             they
             make
             thee
             sin
             against
             me
             ,
             
               Exod.
               23.
               32.
            
             
             But
             yee
             shall
             destroy
             their
             Altars
             ,
             break
             their
             Images
             ,
             cut
             down
             their
             Groves
             ,
             &c.
             
               Exod.
               34.
               13.
               
               Of
               the
               self-same
               nature
               is
               the
               Covenant
               here
               treated
               of
               .
            
          
           
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             thought
             it
             best
             not
             to
             commit
             the
             care
             and
             oversight
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             one
             single
             Person
             ,
             but
             as
             both
             
               King
               and
               People
               are
               all
               the
               anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             equally
             concerned
             in
             the
             keeping
             or
             violation
             thereof
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             in
             the
             Blessings
             and
             Cursings
             denounced
             on
             Mount
             Gerazim
             and
             Mount
             Ebal
             ,
             so
             his
             Charge
             was
             equally
             incumbent
             both
             on
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             equally
             every
             Man's
             concern
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             every
             Man's
             duty
             and
             care
             ,
             both
             joyntly
             and
             severally
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             kept
             inviolably
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             require
             performance
             accordingly
             at
             their
             Hands
             .
          
           
             Saul
             being
             constituted
             King
             over
             
               Israel
               ,
               Samuel
            
             being
             
               Priest
               and
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             renewed
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               viz.
               If
               yee
               will
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               not
               rebel
               against
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               then
               shall
               both
               yee
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               King
               that
               reigneth
               over
               you
               ,
               continue
               following
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
               But
               if
               yee
               shall
               still
               do
               wickedly
               ,
               yee
               shall
               be
               consumed
               both
               you
               and
               your
               King
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             25.
             
             By
             wickedness
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             most
             especially
             meant
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             had
             rejected
             the
             Government
             which
             God
             himself
             had
             appointed
             ,
             as
             best
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             chose
             a
             King
             to
             be
             set
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             we
             rebelled
             against
             God.
             The
             reason
             assigned
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             God's
             own
             
               peculiar
               People
            
             ,
             hereby
             it
             's
             manifest
             ,
             that
             both
             King
             and
             People
             were
             both
             equally
             joined
             in
             the
             Stipulation
             .
          
           
             So
             Asa
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Prophecy
               of
            
             Azariah
             
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               congregated
               all
               the
               People
               ,
            
             viz.
             Judah
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             where
             were
             also
             many
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             Manasseh
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             solemn
             Covenant
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             their
             soul
             :
             that
             whoever
             would
             not
             seek
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             whether
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Deut.
               13.
               9.
               
               &
               17.
               7.
               
               Here
               you
               see
               the
            
             King
             himself
             is
             not
             exempted
             .
          
           
             These
             Examples
             ,
             with
             those
             before
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             will
             justifie
             this
             Kingdom
             in
             all
             that
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             free
             us
             from
             unreasonable
             and
             cruel
             Men
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Tyranny
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Auxiliary
             Expedition
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             to
             be
             the
             most
             glorious
             and
             most
             righteous
             Action
             that
             ever
             Prince
             undertook
             ,
             because
             he
             came
             to
             help
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             mighty
             ,
             who
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             had
             in
             their
             imaginations
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             designed
             the
             Inslaving
             of
             all
             the
             Protestants
             of
             Europe
             ;
             which
             Action
             God
             hath
             hitherto
             signalized
             by
             prospering
             his
             Arms
             with
             very
             little
             Blood.
             
               Whoso
               is
               wise
               and
               will
               observe
               these
               things
               ,
               shall
               understand
               the
               loving
               kindness
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psalm
             107.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Whole
             Kingdoms
             and
             Nations
             have
             Power
             to
             reform
             .
             Faith
             equally
             plighted
             between
             King
             and
             People
             ought
             equally
             to
             be
             kept
             .
             Care
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             &c.
             are
             incumbent
             on
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             especially
             on
             the
             
               Ordines
               Populi
            
             .
             The
             common
             and
             true
             Cause
             of
             Rebellion
             is
             abuse
             of
             Power
             ,
             not
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             lawful
             Commands
             of
             Kings
             .
             Obedience
             to
             unjust
             Commands
             of
             Cesars
             is
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             in
             such
             is
             to
             make
             themselves
             
               Participes
               Criminis
            
             .
             Opposition
             to
             Popes
             or
             Kings
             tyrannizing
             ,
             is
             not
             Rebellion
             against
             Christ's
             Vicars
             or
             Vicegerents
             ,
             but
             opposition
             to
             wicked
             Men
             acting
             wickedly
             .
             Defensive
             Arms
             justified
             by
             Authorities
             .
          
           
             NOW
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             Power
             to
             reform
             things
             done
             amiss
             by
             Kings
             but
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             sworn
             as
             solemnly
             ,
             as
             they
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             both
             to
             
               God
               Almighty
            
             ,
             who
             is
             
               witness
               between
               them
            
             .
             So
             
               Josiah
               the
               King
            
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Priests
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               People
               both
               small
               and
               great
               went
               up
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Covenant
               before
               the
               Lord
               to
               walk
               after
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               the
               People
               stood
               to
               the
               Covenant
            
             ;
             2.
             
             King.
             23.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Why
             should
             the
             
               Common
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               People
            
             be
             so
             solemnly
             required
             ?
             Why
             should
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             be
             so
             strictly
             obliged
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             Gods
             Holy
             Laws
             and
             Commandments
             ?
             Why
             should
             they
             so
             sacredly
             promise
             to
             be
             the
             
               Lords
               People
            
             ,
             unless
             Power
             and
             Authority
             were
             given
             to
             them
             also
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             
               Covenant
               ▪
               breaking
            
             and
             from
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             Holy
             Church
             ?
             Wherefore
             was
             a
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             
               People
               of
               God
               zealous
               of
               good
               Works
               ,
            
             if
             they
             must
             obey
             the
             unjust
             Commands
             of
             Kings
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             to
             worship
             strange
             Gods
             ,
             or
             to
             permit
             monstrous
             sins
             to
             reign
             among
             them
             ,
             
               if
               it
               be
               not
               lawful
               to
               put
               to
               their
               assistance
               ,
            
             and
             endeavour
             to
             hinder
             and
             reform
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             they
             be
             blamed
             ,
             or
             Judgments
             poured
             upon
             them
             if
             they
             have
             no
             Power
             from
             on
             High
             to
             perform
             what
             was
             so
             solemnly
             required
             ,
             and
             so
             solemnly
             promised
             ?
             that
             
               God
               should
               so
               solemnly
               require
               their
               Vow
               and
               Promise
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               give
               them
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               perform
               ,
               is
               monstrous
               to
               conceive
               .
            
             God
             never
             requires
             more
             than
             he
             gives
             ;
             Brick
             without
             Straw
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Property
             of
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             hard
             Task-masters
             :
             It
             s
             much
             more
             agreeable
             to
             truth
             ,
             that
             all
             Covenants
             of
             like
             nature
             and
             purport
             are
             equally
             obliging
             both
             to
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             and
             Authority
             of
             each
             over
             the
             other
             for
             adjusting
             of
             performances
             ,
             is
             reciprocal
             and
             equal
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             Gospel
             Principle
             ,
             That
             
               Gods
               peculiar
               People
            
             (
             which
             are
             his
             true
             Church
             )
             
               ought
               to
               be
               sollicitous
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               abstain
               from
               evil
               themselves
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               prevent
               it
               in
               otheers
               :
            
             A
             notable
             Example
             whereof
             is
             before
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               People
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Josh
            
             .
             22.
             who
             out
             of
             abundant
             Caution
             ,
             minding
             the
             Concerns
             of
             their
             Brethren
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             that
             the
             
               Reubenites
               ,
               Gadites
               ,
               and
               half
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Manasseh
            
             had
             erected
             an
             
               Altar
               ,
               not
               for
               worshipping
            
             (
             as
             they
             truly
             protested
             )
             but
             for
             
               memorial
               and
               witness
            
             :
             So
             fearful
             they
             were
             of
             Gods
             Wrath
             falling
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             soon
             dispatched
             an
             Embassy
             to
             their
             Brethren
             to
             prevent
             their
             sin
             as
             before
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Prophets
             of
             old
             standing
             in
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             whereby
             their
             Kings
             came
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             did
             so
             often
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             
               and
               of
               keeping
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               that
               they
               should
               not
               sacrifice
               to
               Baal
               ,
            
             but
             that
             they
             
               should
               destroy
               both
               Baal
               and
               his
               Priests
               ,
               and
               root
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
            
             whether
             the
             King
             will
             or
             no
             ;
             for
             when
             Ahab
             had
             killed
             the
             Prophets
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Eliah
               the
               Prophet
               congregated
               all
               Israel
               ,
               not
               tumultuously
               ,
               but
               by
               publick
               Authority
               and
               common
               consent
               ,
               unto
               Mount
               Carmel
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Baal
               Four
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Grove
               Four
               hundred
               ,
               which
               did
               eat
               at
               Jezabels
               Table
               ,
               and
               had
               convinced
               them
               of
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             
               the
               People
               at
               his
               command
               killed
               them
               all
               at
               the
               Brook
               Kishon
               ,
            
             1
             King.
             18.
             whereby
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             
               King
               neglecting
               his
               Duty
               ,
               all
               Israel
               as
               obliged
               ought
               to
               discharge
               theirs
               .
            
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             Kings
             violated
             their
             Covenants
             ,
             or
             profaned
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             
               People
               of
               Israel
            
             (
             as
             we
             said
             before
             of
             Covenants
             ,
             where
             the
             breach
             of
             one
             party
             manifestly
             prejudiced
             ,
             the
             other
             Covenanters
             threatning
             Ruin
             and
             Destruction
             to
             the
             Innocent
             )
             through
             Negligence
             ,
             sinful
             Connivance
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sinister
             By-end
             ,
             or
             Respect
             did
             not
             restrain
             him
             ,
             their
             
               Judgments
               came
               also
               upon
               the
               People
            
             as
             well
             for
             their
             non-performance
             ,
             
             as
             on
             Kings
             for
             theirs
             ,
             which
             mostly
             hapned
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             People
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             follow
             the
             Examples
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             than
             to
             repent
             and
             amend
             ,
             or
             mind
             him
             of
             the
             Errors
             of
             his
             ways
             .
             Wherefore
             did
             the
             
               Hoast
               of
               Israel
               ,
               with
               Saul
               and
               his
               two
               Sons
               fall
               down
               slain
               in
               Mount
               Gilboa
               by
               the
               Philistines
               ?
            
             1
             Sam.
             31.
             
             Would
             God
             (
             think
             you
             )
             revenge
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             King
             upon
             the
             People
             if
             innocent
             ?
             
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               the
               Earth
               to
               stay
               the
               Righteous
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             or
             take
             vengeance
             on
             the
             People
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             
               the
               Soul
               that
               sinneth
               it
               shall
               die
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             18.
             4.
             
             Every
             Man
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             death
             
               for
               his
               own
               Sin
            
             ,
             Deut.
             24
             ,
             16.
             was
             it
             not
             rather
             because
             the
             People
             did
             not
             resist
             ,
             or
             restrain
             ,
             but
             assisted
             
               Saul
               their
               King
            
             ,
             violating
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wickedly
             persecuting
             the
             Man
             after
             Gods
             own
             Heart
             ,
             and
             killing
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Saul
             desiring
             to
             inlarge
             thē
             Borders
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             at
             his
             entrance
             into
             
               Canaan
               ,
               broke
               publick
               Faith
            
             with
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             many
             of
             them
             (
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             having
             sworn
             unto
             them
             )
             by
             which
             he
             broke
             the
             third
             Commandment
             ,
             
               God
               being
               witness
               to
               his
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Gibeonites
               :
            
             he
             broke
             also
             the
             sixth
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             breach
             of
             both
             Tables
             God
             himself
             would
             revenge
             ;
             the
             breach
             of
             which
             Covenant
             and
             Oath
             was
             justly
             laid
             to
             
               Saul
               and
               his
               Family
            
             .
             Now
             Saul
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             
               David
               constituted
               King
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             God
             sent
             a
             Famine
             in
             the
             days
             of
             David
             three
             Years
             ,
             Year
             after
             Year
             upon
             the
             whole
             Land
             ;
             and
             David
             inquired
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             answered
             ,
             It
             was
             for
             
               Saul
               and
               his
               bloody
               House
               ,
               because
               he
               slew
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
            
             which
             Famine
             ceased
             not
             till
             
               David
               delivered
               seven
               Sons
               of
               Saul
               to
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               whom
               they
               hanged
               in
               Gibeah
               of
               Saul
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               v.
            
             6.
             8.
             
             But
             was
             the
             Famine
             over
             all
             the
             Land
             for
             Sauls
             fault
             only
             ?
             No
             ,
             both
             King
             and
             People
             were
             both
             punished
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             breaking
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             not
             resisting
             ,
             and
             not
             hindring
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             as
             being
             accessary
             to
             do
             this
             Evil.
             How
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             God
             never
             punisheth
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             King
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             nor
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             sent
             a
             Famine
             on
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             Saul
             the
             chief
             Actor
             being
             Dead
             ,
             (
             and
             consequently
             
               Actio
               moritur
               cum
               persona
               ;
            
             )
             but
             because
             the
             People
             suffered
             so
             manifest
             a
             Sin
             to
             be
             committed
             by
             their
             
               sinful
               connivance
            
             ,
             and
             used
             no
             endeavours
             to
             resist
             or
             hinder
             him
             as
             they
             ought
             ▪
             Can
             Punishment
             by
             any
             right
             be
             inflicted
             on
             any
             for
             a
             Crime
             whereof
             they
             are
             not
             guilty
             ?
             
               Alieni
               secleris
               quenquam
               poenas
               pati
               Jura
               non
               sinunt
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             14.
             6.
             
             Wherein
             did
             the
             Israelites
             sin
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             tolerating
             Saul
             to
             do
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             when
             they
             ought
             and
             might
             have
             hindred
             him
             ?
          
           
             When
             Menasseh
             had
             polluted
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             
               shed
               Innocent
               Blood
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               would
               not
               pardon
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             24.
             4.
             why
             did
             the
             Lord
             threaten
             not
             only
             Menasseh
             ,
             but
             his
             
               People
               with
               Judgments
            
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             being
             under
             the
             
               same
               Covenants
               with
            
             Manasseh
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             restrain
             the
             King
             from
             persisting
             in
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             but
             did
             connive
             ,
             countenance
             and
             assist
             him
             in
             his
             Impieties
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             17.
             
          
           
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             condemned
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Priests
             delivered
             him
             to
             Death
             ;
             yet
             the
             
               Curse
               fell
               upon
               the
               whole
               Nation
            
             ;
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             the
             People
             might
             have
             delivered
             him
             as
             well
             as
             they
             did
             Barrabas
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             ,
             but
             impricated
             Curses
             upon
             themselves
             and
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             Nations
             to
             take
             care
             not
             only
             that
             Criminals
             be
             punished
             ,
             but
             that
             no
             Crimes
             be
             committed
             ;
             which
             made
             
               Hezekiah
               pull
               down
               the
               Brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               though
               set
               up
               by
            
             Moses
             ,
             (
             when
             it
             came
             to
             be
             abused
             :
             )
             2
             Kings
             18.
             4.
             
             It
             being
             the
             
               duty
               of
               the
               People
            
             by
             
               common
               consent
            
             to
             hinder
             Kings
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             from
             violating
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             injuring
             his
             Church
             and
             Saints
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             crime
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             punishment
             .
             Resist
             they
             may
             ,
             by
             opposing
             words
             to
             words
             ,
             force
             to
             force
             ,
             stratagem
             to
             stratagem
             ,
             (
             always
             avoiding
             perfidiousness
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             disallowed
             and
             hateful
             to
             God
             and
             Man.
             )
             For
             in
             War
             it
             matters
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             managed
             by
             open
             Force
             or
             secret
             Stratagems
             .
             By
             People
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             Many
             ▪
             headed-Monster-Multitude
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Universal
             People
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             those
             who
             have
             
               any
               share
               in
               the
               Government
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Authority
             from
             the
             People
             conferred
             upon
             them
             by
             any
             Laws
             made
             by
             publick
             consent
             ,
             as
             inferior
             Magistrates
             either
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             constituted
             to
             take
             care
             of
             publick
             Peace
             ,
             and
             concerns
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             their
             several
             qualifications
             ,
             be
             they
             
               Tribunes
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               Ephori
               ,
               Praefects
               ,
               Praetors
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Justices
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               Constables
               ,
               Captains
               of
               Thousands
               ,
               Captains
               of
               Hundreds
               ,
               Captains
               of
               Fifties
               ,
            
             or
             other
             inferior
             Officers
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             Consorts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             the
             vacancy
             of
             the
             publick
             
               Sanhedrims
               ,
               Dyets
               ,
               Parliaments
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             it
             were
             the
             
               Epitome
               of
               every
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ephori
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Conservators
               of
               the
               Publick
               Peace
            
             thereof
             ,
             to
             and
             among
             whom
             all
             the
             publick
             concerns
             of
             a
             Nation
             are
             referred
             ,
             of
             
             
             
             
             
             which
             sort
             in
             a
             manner
             were
             the
             
               Seventy
               Elders
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             among
             which
             there
             was
             a
             
               Chief
               Priest
            
             ,
             which
             did
             judge
             
               de
               Arduis
               Regni
            
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             to
             be
             Hobby-horsed
             in
             and
             out
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             would
             or
             would
             not
             serve
             a
             sinister
             turn
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seventy
               Families
            
             which
             went
             down
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             Elders
             of
             which
             were
             first
             chosen
             and
             made
             Heads
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             Rulers
             of
             Thousands
             ,
             Rulers
             of
             Hundreds
             ,
             Rulers
             of
             Tens
             ,
             and
             the
             hard
             causes
             they
             brought
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             We
             read
             often
             in
             Scripture
             of
             
               all
               Israel
            
             ,
             of
             
               all
               Judah
            
             ,
             and
             Benjamin
             &c.
             when
             in
             all
             probability
             every
             Individual
             did
             not
             at
             all
             times
             meet
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             and
             kind
             there
             is
             in
             all
             well
             constituted
             Kingdoms
             several
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Officers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               Peers
               ,
               Patricians
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Sessions
               ,
               Assizes
               ,
               Lord
               Lieutenants
               ,
               Deputy
               Lieutenants
               ,
               Mayors
               ,
               Bayliff's
               of
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               ,
            
             as
             the
             ordinary
             
               Councils
               and
               Officers
               of
               a
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             and
             as
             Councils
             extraordinary
             chosen
             out
             of
             them
             all
             to
             consider
             
               de
               Arduis
               Regni
            
             ,
             which
             are
             Officers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             several
             names
             in
             several
             Kingdoms
             ,
             as
             
               Dyets
               ,
               Parliaments
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             provide
             that
             no
             detriment
             come
             to
             either
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             in
             which
             tho'
             every
             individual
             be
             inferior
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             the
             Joynt
             Body
             ,
             being
             the
             
               Representative
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             is
             superior
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             him
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               Council
               of
            
             Basil
             and
             Constance
             decreed
             ,
             that
             a
             
               General
               Council
               was
               superior
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             which
             receive
             any
             Authority
             from
             any
             Company
             of
             Men
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             inferior
             to
             that
             Company
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             personally
             superior
             to
             every
             Individual
             of
             that
             Society
             .
             So
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             Israel
             which
             petitioned
             for
             ,
             and
             chose
             Saul
             
               from
               among
               themselves
            
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             as
             a
             publick
             Actor
             for
             the
             common
             good
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             was
             
               superior
               to
            
             Saul
             .
             When
             we
             attribute
             any
             power
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             
               Officers
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               Parliaments
               ,
               Dyets
               ,
               that
               have
               a
               share
               in
               the
               Government
               and
               in
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               .
            
             Take
             Athaliah
             2
             Chron.
             24.
             
               for
               an
               Example
            
             ,
             in
             which
             Act
             the
             
               Kingdom
               was
            
             not
             opposed
             ,
             but
             Tyranny
             ;
             which
             Conspiracy
             though
             acted
             so
             very
             privately
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             by
             stealth
             ,
             yet
             blamed
             neither
             by
             God
             nor
             Man
             ,
             but
             justified
             by
             all
             Writers
             both
             Sacred
             and
             Prophane
             ,
             and
             the
             success
             answered
             the
             end
             designed
             .
          
           
             
               As
               the
            
             King
             ,
             so
             all
             Israel
             
               as
               one
               Man
               ,
               the
               several
               Cities
               as
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               their
               Magistrates
            
             did
             covenant
             
               with
               God
               to
               keep
               his
               Laws
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Joshua
             
               when
               old
               and
               near
               his
               end
               ,
               congregated
            
             all
             Israel
             in
             Sechem
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               (
               for
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               was
               there
               ,
               )
               and
               called
               for
               the
            
             Elders
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               and
               for
            
             their
             Heads
             ,
             
               and
               for
               their
            
             Judges
             ,
             
               and
               for
               their
            
             Officers
             ,
             and
             they
             presented
             themselves
             before
             God
             ,
             
               Josh
               .
               24.
               1.
               
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             fear
             the
             Lord
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             People
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             forsake
             the
             Lord
             to
             serve
             other
             Gods
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               14.
               16.
               
               And
            
             Joshua
             said
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             ye
             are
             witness
             your selves
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             chosen
             you
             the
             Lord
             to
             serve
             him
             .
             And
             they
             said
             we
             are
             Witnesses
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               22.
            
             
             So
             Joshua
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             a
             Statute
             and
             an
             Ordinance
             in
             Sechem
             .
             And
             Joshua
             wrote
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             great
             Stone
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             up
             there
             under
             an
             Oak
             that
             was
             by
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             Joshua
             said
             unto
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             Behold
             this
             Stone
             shall
             be
             a
             Witness
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             heard
             all
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             he
             spake
             unto
             us
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             therefore
             a
             Witness
             unto
             you
             ,
             least
             you
             deny
             your
             God
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
            
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             
               every
               individual
               Person
            
             ,
             so
             more
             especially
             
               all
               Officers
               in
               a
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             that
             have
             any
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             ought
             every
             one
             in
             their
             several
             stations
             to
             take
             care
             that
             God's
             Law
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Peoples
             happiness
             ;
             which
             Officers
             are
             Officers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             their
             Authority
             ,
             according
             to
             Laws
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ,
             and
             
               to
               them
               they
               are
               accountable
            
             .
          
           
             
               If
               the
            
             Ark
             of
             God
             
               be
               to
               be
               brought
               back
               ,
               then
            
             all
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             are
             to
             be
             summoned
             and
             consulted
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             their
             help
             .
             
               1
               Chron.
               13.
               2
               
               Chron.
               15.
               
               So
               if
               a
            
             Temple
             be
             to
             be
             built
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Priests
             of
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             Captains
             of
             Thousands
             and
             of
             Hundreds
             with
             the
             Rulers
             are
             summoned
             ,
             and
             moved
             to
             offer
             willingly
             ,
             
               1
               Chron.
               29.
               
               So
               that
               there
               is
            
             no
             power
             committed
             to
             Kings
             to
             alter
             or
             change
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             or
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
               So
               in
               the
            
             Covenants
             under
             Joah
             and
             
               Josiah
               ,
               between
               God
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               the
               People
               ,
            
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             all
             were
             particularly
             bound
             to
             keep
             and
             stand
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             
               so
               that
               not
               the
            
             King
             only
             ,
             
               but
               the
            
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               nor
               the
            
             Kingdom
             in
             general
             
               only
               ,
               but
            
             all
             the
             Parts
             thereof
             ,
             
               promise
               Faith
               and
               Allegiance
               to
               God
               Almighty
               .
               Not
               the
            
             King
             only
             ,
             but
             Israel
             ;
             not
             Israel
             only
             ,
             
               but
               the
            
             Cities
             and
             chief
             Governours
             of
             them
             did
             secretly
             bind
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             him
             homage
             and
             leige
             Services
             against
             all
             Infractors
             of
             his
             Laws
             .
             
               2
               Kin.
               11.
               23.
               2
               
               Chron.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               For
               Example
            
             ,
             Libnah
             revolted
             from
             Jehoram
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             
               2
               Chron.
               21.
               10.
               
               So
            
             Mattathias
             ,
             
               and
               all
               they
               that
               fled
               from
               the
               Persecution
               
               of
            
             Antiochus
             ,
             joyned
             themselves
             together
             ,
             and
             smote
             sinful
             men
             in
             their
             anger
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             in
             their
             wrath
             ;
             and
             they
             pursued
             after
             the
             proud
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             prospered
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             So
             they
             recovered
             the
             Law
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Kings
             ;
             neither
             suffered
             they
             the
             sinner
             to
             triumph
             ,
             
               1
               Macc.
               2.
               42
               ,
               47.
               saying
               ,
            
             We
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             Kings
             word
             to
             go
             from
             our
             Religion
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             to
             the
             left
             ,
             
               verse
               22.
               
               So
               his
               Son
            
             Judas
             Maccabeus
             was
             valiant
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             fought
             for
             the
             People
             and
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             so
             prosperously
             ,
             
               Deo
               favente
            
             ,
             against
             Antiochus
             ,
             that
             he
             recovered
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             restored
             the
             pure
             worship
             of
             God
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               1
               Macc.
               3.
               
               Though
               others
               took
               part
               and
               were
               obedient
               to
            
             Antiochus
             ,
             
               and
               they
               fell
               together
               with
               the
               Persecutor
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               by
               the
               edg
               of
               the
               Sword.
               
            
          
           
             When
             Israel
             did
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             sold
             them
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             Jabin
             ,
             King
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             whom
             they
             served
             twenty
             years
             ,
             
               (
               a
               fair
               prescription
               for
               a
               Kingdom
               )
               worshipping
               strange
               Gods
               ;
               among
               whom
               especially
               were
               the
            
             Tribes
             of
             Reuben
             ,
             Ephraim
             ,
             Benjamin
             ,
             Dan
             ,
             Asser
             ,
             &c.
             
               who
               adhered
               to
            
             Jabin
             .
             Nevertheless
             Deborah
             ,
             who
             judged
             Israel
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             levied
             force
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             other
             Tribes
             of
             Zabulon
             ,
             Napthaly
             ,
             and
             Issachar
             ,
             over
             whom
             they
             made
             Barack
             Captain
             ,
             and
             went
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             being
             ten
             thousand
             men
             ,
             and
             discomfited
             the
             Hoast
             of
             Sisera
             ,
             Captain
             of
             Jabin
             ,
             and
             restored
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             God
             to
             Israel
             :
             and
             then
             sang
             Deborah
             ,
             &c.
             
               Judg.
               4.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Happily
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Facts
             of
             
               Deborah
               ,
               Jael
               ,
               Mattathias
            
             ,
             and
             Libnah
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             drawn
             into
             imitation
             and
             practice
             ,
             as
             being
             stirred
             up
             by
             motions
             extraordinary
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             Phineahs
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             it self
             but
             Apochypha
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             Authentick
             as
             Scripture
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             It
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             
               all
               Israel
            
             and
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             viz.
             the
             several
             Cities
             and
             their
             Magistrates
             (
             as
             in
             Josh
             .
             24.
             )
             covenanted
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             swear
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Law
             ;
             which
             
               Covenant
               is
               expresly
               in
               force
               to
               this
               day
               in
               all
               Christian
               Kingdoms
               ,
               where
               King
               and
               People
               Covenant
               each
               with
               other
               ,
            
             and
             tacitely
             or
             interpretatively
             ;
             also
             where
             Kings
             Rule
             
               Vi
               &
               Armis
            
             ,
             or
             by
             fraud
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             unjust
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             down-right
             Tyranny
             .
             The
             People
             are
             the
             
               People
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             obliged
             in
             the
             first
             place
             
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             King
             :
             and
             though
             the
             King
             have
             the
             formality
             and
             executive
             part
             of
             Power
             (
             all
             Writs
             ,
             Executions
             ,
             Proclamations
             ,
             &c.
             issuing
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             )
             yet
             the
             
               People
               have
               the
               true
               Dominion
               originally
               .
               Sunt
               enim
               universa
               in
               Regis
               Imperio
               ,
               non
               in
               Patrimonio
               .
            
             Seneca
             lib.
             7.
             de
             Benef.
             c.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Omnia
               Rex
               imperio
               possidet
               ,
               singuli
               dominio
               .
            
          
           
             Consult
             all
             Histories
             ,
             search
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             
               all
               Rebellion
            
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Countries
             ,
             to
             have
             risen
             originally
             ,
             and
             most
             especially
             ,
             
               from
               the
               abuse
               of
               Power
               first
               ,
            
             and
             not
             from
             the
             
               disobedience
               of
               Subjects
               to
               the
               lawful
               commands
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             If
             Kings
             command
             unlawful
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             no
             Authority
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             so
             Subjects
             have
             no
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             .
             When
             Covenants
             between
             Prince
             and
             People
             are
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             as
             cannot
             be
             broken
             or
             violated
             by
             either
             King
             or
             People
             ,
             without
             doing
             manifest
             Injury
             to
             the
             other
             :
             The
             injured
             party
             may
             seek
             his
             Redress
             and
             Relief
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             
               vim
               vi
               repellendo
            
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             unjust
             Force
             .
             For
             if
             the
             
               Force
               be
               unjust
            
             ,
             the
             
               Defence
               must
               be
               lawful
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             contrariwise
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Force
               be
               just
            
             ,
             the
             
               Defence
               must
               be
               unlawful
            
             .
             So
             that
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             if
             transgressors
             ,
             are
             as
             
               truly
               Transgressors
               and
               Invaders
            
             against
             their
             Kingdom
             and
             their
             Laws
             ,
             as
             the
             People
             are
             against
             them
             and
             the
             Laws
             when
             they
             transgress
             .
          
           
             Do
             Subjects
             obey
             the
             commands
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             lawfully
             command
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             of
             right
             ought
             to
             obey
             ,
             without
             intrenching
             on
             God's
             commands
             ?
             Do
             they
             pay
             them
             Tribute
             ,
             Sute
             ,
             and
             Service
             ,
             not
             contrary
             to
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ?
             So
             to
             obey
             Cesar
             is
             just
             ,
             lawful
             ,
             and
             praise-worthy
             .
             But
             to
             obey
             
             Cesar's
             ,
             exceeding
             their
             just
             bounds
             ,
             commanding
             without
             warrant
             of
             Law
             ,
             affecting
             ,
             and
             designing
             a
             greater
             Impery
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             governed
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             invade
             or
             violate
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             perverting
             the
             right
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             above
             all
             Kings
             and
             Governments
             )
             it
             is
             unjust
             ;
             and
             to
             assist
             
             Cesar's
             in
             such
             cases
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             do
             ,
             make
             themselves
             
               partakers
               of
               other
               Men's
               Crimes
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             1300.
             
             Pope
             Boniface
             VIII
             .
             challenged
             some
             Regalia
             which
             belonged
             unto
             
               Phillip
               the
               Fair
               ,
               King
               of
               France
               ,
            
             whereupon
             Philip
             sharply
             reproved
             the
             Pope
             by
             his
             Letter
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             days
             when
             the
             Pope
             was
             accounted
             the
             
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
            
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Communis
               error
               ,
               Juris
               loco
               erat
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Sorban
             answered
             ,
             That
             both
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             might
             safely
             
               withdraw
               themselves
            
             from
             their
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             without
             any
             guilt
             of
             Schism
             ,
             because
             not
             Separation
             ,
             but
             the
             Cause
             ,
             made
             Schism
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             did
             not
             
               oppose
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               a
               wicked
               Man
               ,
               guilty
               of
               many
               Crimes
               .
            
             Sieur
             de
             Mezerai
             :
             Annales
             Franciae
             Archivae
             
             Camerae
             Ratiociniorum
             Lutet
             .
             L.
             Barbar
             .
             Ph.
             de
             Senat.
             
               If
               the
               Cause
               be
               just
               ,
               the
               Separation
               is
               from
               the
               high
               Priest
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Or
             more
             properly
             from
             Boniface
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             
               high
               Priest
               .
               Unless
               such
               distinctions
               and
               discriminations
               are
               allowed
               for
               true
               and
               Authentick
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               Souls
               of
               whole
               Kingdoms
               be
               distinguished
               and
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             If
             Kings
             invade
             the
             Rights
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             oppress
             his
             People
             (
             who
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             )
             with
             servitude
             ,
             denying
             their
             Rights
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             Christ
             died
             ,
             we
             may
             much
             more
             use
             the
             same
             distinction
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             such
             Kings
             ,
             or
             rather
             Tyrants
             ,
             we
             may
             justly
             say
             ,
             
               That
               not
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               Tyranny
               ,
               is
               opposed
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             1408.
             
             Benedict
             XIII
             .
             did
             grieviously
             oppress
             the
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             with
             Tributes
             and
             Exactions
             ;
             whence
             a
             Convocation
             of
             the
             French
             Clergy
             being
             called
             by
             Charles
             VI.
             they
             decreed
             ,
             That
             the
             
               King
               and
               Kingdom
            
             ought
             not
             to
             obey
             Benedict
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             Heretick
             and
             Schismatick
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             any
             honour
             ;
             which
             the
             
               States
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               allowed
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Parliament
               of
            
             Paris
             
               approved
               by
               their
               Arrest
               .
               Annales
               Car.
            
             6.
             
             Monstreletus
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             whom
             
               Benedict
               did
               excommunicate
               as
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               judged
               them
               forthwith
               absolved
               of
               such
               Excommunications
            
             ;
             and
             that
             thereby
             they
             were
             not
             excluded
             or
             deprived
             of
             any
             Benefit
             or
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Ibid.
             The
             like
             we
             read
             to
             have
             been
             done
             as
             at
             other
             times
             in
             France
             ,
             so
             in
             other
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             Which
             evidently
             shews
             ,
             That
             if
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             or
             States
             ,
             do
             tyrannize
             ,
             or
             extend
             their
             Power
             beyond
             it's
             just
             bounds
             ,
             Subjects
             may
             without
             any
             just
             imputation
             of
             
               Delinquency
               or
               Rebellion
            
             withhold
             their
             Tributes
             ,
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             resist
             their
             Tyranny
             :
             It
             
               being
               one
               thing
               to
               resist
               an
               evil
               Pope
               ,
               another
               thing
               to
               resist
               the
               Church
               ;
               one
               thing
               to
               resist
               a
               King
               ,
               another
               thing
               to
               resist
               a
               Kingdom
               or
               Tyranny
               .
            
          
           
             We
             read
             ,
             That
             
               Edom
               revolted
               from
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               King
               over
               themselves
               :
               And
               Libnah
               revolted
               from
               Jehoram
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             8.
             20
             ,
             22.
             yet
             after
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             God
             was
             restored
             ,
             we
             find
             
               Libnah
               numbred
               among
               the
               subjects
               of
               Ezekiah
               ,
            
             Chap.
             19.
             8.
             
             If
             
               this
               distinction
            
             be
             of
             force
             when
             the
             Pope
             (
             who
             arrogantly
             assumes
             to
             himself
             Superiority
             over
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             invades
             their
             Rights
             ,
             or
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             much
             more
             just
             ,
             if
             Princes
             ,
             I
             might
             say
             Vassals
             ,
             
               invade
               the
               Rights
               and
               Regalia
               of
               the
               great
               God
            
             of
             Heaven
             and
             of
             Earth
             ?
             It
             stands
             therefore
             sure
             ,
             that
             Princes
             commanding
             unlawful
             things
             ,
             or
             forbidding
             Holy
             things
             ,
             or
             introducing
             a
             False
             or
             Idolatrous
             worship
             ,
             
               the
               People
               ,
               or
               rather
               Parliaments
               ,
               Dyets
               ,
               Senates
               ,
            
             the
             several
             Officers
             ,
             or
             inferior
             Magistrates
             ,
             
               having
               a
               share
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             intrusted
             with
             the
             common
             concerns
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             
               by
               the
               People
            
             ,
             both
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             hinder
             or
             resist
             unlawful
             commands
             .
             All
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             Governing
             Magistrates
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             Cities
             ,
             as
             
               first
               impowered
               by
               God
            
             ,
             and
             then
             
               constituted
               by
               Princes
               by
               Authority
               derived
               from
               the
               People
               ,
            
             ought
             to
             promote
             in
             their
             several
             Stations
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             first
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Good
             and
             Welfare
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Free
             States
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             them
             
               Crimen
               laesae
               Magistatis
            
             ,
             and
             they
             become
             
               participes
               criminis
            
             by
             such
             their
             sinful
             connivence
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             what
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             as
             learned
             and
             as
             honest
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             as
             sound
             a
             Divine
             as
             ever
             sate
             on
             that
             See
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             written
             a
             most
             learned
             Treatise
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             
               Christian
               Subjection
               and
               Unchristian
               Rebellion
            
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Romans
               did
               not
               love
               the
               name
               of
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               
                 Venice
                 ,
                 Millan
                 ,
                 Florence
              
               and
               Genoa
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               :
               many
               States
               have
               Governors
               for
               Life
               ,
               and
               for
               Years
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               
                 Sovereignty
                 still
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 People
                 or
                 Senate
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               the
               
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Nobles
              
               ,
               that
               elect
               ,
               or
               assist
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               who
               hath
               his
               Jurisdiction
               
                 allotted
                 and
                 prefixt
              
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               may
               
                 be
                 resisted
                 and
                 recalled
                 from
                 any
                 tyrannous
                 excess
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 and
                 publick
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 State.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               In
               Germany
               the
               Emperor
               himself
               hath
               his
               bounds
               appointed
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               not
               pass
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Dukes
              
               ,
               and
               Cities
               ,
               that
               are
               under
               him
               ,
               have
               Power
               to
               use
               and
               govern
               the
               
                 Sword
                 as
                 God's
                 Ministers
              
               in
               their
               own
               charges
               .
               And
               though
               for
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               the
               Empire
               they
               be
               subject
               to
               such
               orders
               as
               shall
               be
               decreed
               in
               the
               
                 Convent
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 States
              
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               that
               direction
               are
               to
               furnish
               the
               Emperor
               with
               Men
               and
               Mony
               for
               his
               necessary
               Wars
               and
               Defences
               :
               yet
               
                 if
                 he
                 touch
                 their
                 Policies
                 ,
                 infringe
                 their
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 or
                 violate
                 the
                 Specialties
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 by
                 Oath
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 lawfully
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 reduce
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Government
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 repel
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Freedom
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 .
              
               Bilson's
               Subjection
               ,
               p.
               513.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               Zuinglius
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Sovereign
                 should
              
               oppress
               the
               Truth
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 negligently
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 charged
              
               with
               contempt
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Oppressors
               themselves
               .
               
                 Zuingl
                 .
                 lib.
                 4.
                 
                 Epist
                 .
                 Zuing.
                 &
                 Occol
                 .
                 f.
                 186.
                 
                 And
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 when
                 Kings
              
               rule
               unfaithfully
               ,
               
                 and
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 prescribeth
                 ,
              
               they
               may
               with
               God
               be
               deposed
               ;
               
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 punish
                 not
                 wicked
                 Persons
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 advance
                 the
                 ungodly
                 and
                 idle
              
               Priests
               ,
               such
               may
               be
               deprived
               of
               their
               Dignity
               ,
               as
               Saul
               was
               .
               
                 Art.
                 42.
                 
                 Expl.
                 f.
                 84.
                 
              
            
             So
             
               God
               by
            
             Jeremy
             threatned
             to
             destroy
             the
             men
             of
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             suffered
             their
             King
             Manasseh
             to
             be
             unpunished
             ,
             
               King.
               4.
               21.
               
               Jer.
               15.
               
               And
               yet
               the
            
             People
             of
             Israel
             had
             no
             declared
             Sovereignty
             over
             their
             Kings
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             tacite
             and
             implied
             Sovereignty
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             .
             
               So
               when
            
             Saul
             
               would
               have
               put
            
             Jonathan
             
               his
               Son
               to
               death
               ,
               the
            
             People
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               delivered
            
             Jonathan
             that
             he
             died
             not
             ,
             
               1
               Sam.
               14.
               
               When
            
             David
             
               purposed
               the
               reducing
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
               his
               Speech
               to
               the
               People
               was
               ,
            
             If
             it
             please
             you
             ,
             we
             will
             send
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             assemble
             themselves
             unto
             us
             :
             and
             all
             the
             Congregation
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             do
             so
             ;
             for
             the
             thing
             was
             right
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             
               1
               Chron.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             After
             
               Solomon's
               death
               ,
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               said
               to
               Rehoboam
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             12.
             
               make
               thy
               Fathers
               yoak
               which
               he
               put
               upon
               us
               lighter
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               serve
               thee
               :
            
             because
             it
             lay
             in
             their
             choice
             to
             subject
             or
             free
             from
             the
             Kings
             Power
             .
             The
             People
             likewise
             took
             Jeremy
             when
             he
             had
             prophesied
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               die
               the
               death
            
             ,
             Jer.
             26.
             
             And
             
               afterwards
               reversed
               their
               Sentence
            
             ,
             upon
             
             Jeremy's
             declaring
             ,
             That
             the
             words
             he
             spoke
             were
             commanded
             from
             God.
             Bilson
             514
             ,
             517.
             
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             and
             the
             Lantzgrave
             answered
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
               Forasmuch
               as
               Cesar
               intendeth
               to
               destroy
               the
               True
               Religion
               ,
               and
               our
               Ancient
               Liberties
               ,
               he
               giveth
               us
               cause
               enough
               why
               we
               may
               with
               good
               Conscience
               resist
               him
               ,
               as
               both
               by
               Profane
               and
               Sacred
               Histories
               may
               be
               proved
               .
               The
               Ministers
               of
               Magdeburgh
               delcare
               ,
               how
               the
               Inferior
               may
               defend
               themselves
               against
               the
               Superior
               ,
               compelling
               him
               to
               do
               against
               the
               Truth
               and
               Rule
               of
               Christ's
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             The
             German
             Lawyers
             made
             evident
             demonstration
             ,
             That
             the
             free
             States
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             might
             defend
             their
             Liberties
             against
             Cesar
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             subject
             with
             that
             condition
             ;
             so
             may
             any
             other
             Nation
             ,
             if
             their
             Magistrates
             infringe
             their
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             .
             In
             the
             Troubles
             of
             Germany
             Anno
             Dom.
             1546.
             
             
               when
               the
               Duke
               of
               Saxony
               and
               the
               Lantzgrave
               were
               Prescribed
               or
               Out-lawed
               ,
               they
               remonstrated
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Emperor
               had
               kept
               his
               Covenants
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               done
               their
               Duties
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               began
               first
               to
               make
               the
               breach
               ,
               the
               fault
               is
               his
               .
               For
               since
               he
               attempts
               to
               root
               out
               Religion
               ,
               and
               subvert
               our
               Liberties
               ,
               he
               giveth
               us
               cause
               enough
               to
               resist
               him
               with
               good
               Conscience
               ;
               matters
               standing
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               we
               may
               resist
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               shewed
               both
               by
               Sacred
               and
               Prophane
               Stories
               .
               Unjust
               violence
               is
               not
               God's
               Ordinance
               ,
               neither
               are
               we
               bound
               to
               him
               by
               any
               other
               reason
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               keep
               the
               Conditions
               on
               which
               he
               was
               created
               Emperor
               .
               Sleid.
               18.
               p.
               212
               ,
               213.
               
            
             So
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Magdeburgh
             declared
             ,
             That
             if
             our
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             left
             us
             by
             our
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             be
             preserved
             ,
             we
             refuse
             no
             kind
             of
             Duty
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             yielded
             unto
             Cesar
             or
             the
             Empire
             .
             Now
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             themselves
             it
             is
             provided
             ,
             that
             the
             Inferior
             Magistrates
             shall
             not
             infringe
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Superior
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             exceed
             the
             limits
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             command
             that
             which
             is
             wicked
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             only
             not
             obey
             him
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             offer
             force
             we
             may
             resist
             him
             .
             Lib.
             22.
             p.
             266.
             
             Anno
             1550.
             
          
           
             
               If
               a
               Prince
               should
               go
               about
               to
               subject
               his
               Kingdom
               to
               a
               Foreign
               Realm
               ,
               or
               change
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Commonwealth
               from
               Impery
               to
               Tyranny
               ,
               or
               neglect
               the
               Laws
               established
               by
               common
               consent
               of
               Prince
               and
               People
               ,
               to
               execute
               his
               own
               pleasure
               .
               In
               these
               and
               other
               cases
               which
               might
               be
               named
               ,
               if
               the
               Nobles
               and
               Commons
               join
               together
               to
               defend
               their
               Ancient
               and
               Accustomed
               Liberties
               ,
               Regiment
               ,
               and
               Laws
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               well
               be
               accounted
               Rebels
               ,
               (
               modestly
               expressed
               )
               Bils
               .
               520.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               People
               may
               preserve
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               Freedom
               and
               Form
               of
               their
               Common-wealth
               which
               they
               fore
               prized
               when
               they
               first
               consented
               to
               have
               a
               King
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               giveth
               no
               Man
               leave
               to
               resist
               his
               Prince
               .
               But
               Kingdoms
               and
               Commonwealths
               may
               proportion
               their
               States
               as
               they
               think
               best
               by
               their
               publick
               Laws
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               the
               Princes
               themselves
               may
               not
               violate
               .
            
          
           
             
               By
               Superior
               Powers
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               we
               understand
               not
               only
               Princes
               ,
               but
               all
               Politick
               States
               and
               Regiments
               ,
               some
               where
               the
               People
               ,
               some
               where
               the
               Nobles
               having
               the
               same
               Interest
               to
               the
               Sword
               that
               Princes
               have
               in
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               in
               Kingdoms
               where
               Princes
               beat
               Rule
               .
               
                 By
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 the
                 Prince's
                 private
                 will
                 
                 against
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Precepts
                 derived
                 from
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeing
                 with
                 his
                 Laws
                 :
              
               which
               though
               it
               be
               wicked
               ,
               yet
               may
               it
               not
               be
               resisted
               of
               any
               Subject
               with
               armed
               violence
               .
               Many
               when
               Princes
               offer
               their
               Subjects
               not
               Justice
               but
               Force
               ,
               and
               despise
               all
               Laws
               to
               practice
               their
               Lusts
               ,
               not
               every
               ,
               nor
               any
               
                 private
                 Man
              
               may
               take
               the
               Sword
               to
               redress
               the
               Prince
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               appoint
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               as
               next
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               doing
               right
               ,
               and
               withhold
               him
               from
               doing
               wrong
               ,
               then
               be
               they
               licensed
               by
               Man's
               Law
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               prohibited
               by
               God
               to
               interpose
               themselves
               for
               the
               safeguard
               of
               Equity
               and
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               lawful
               and
               needful
               means
               to
               procure
               the
               Prince
               to
               be
               reformed
               .
               520
               ,
               521.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               Bedel
               ,
               a
               Reverend
               worthy
               Divine
               ,
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               Wad●sworth
               to
               satisfie
               him
               ,
               
                 quo
                 Jure
              
               ,
               the
               Protestant
               Wars
               in
               France
               and
               Holland
               are
               justified
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 allow
                 ,
                 but
                 inforce
                 every
                 living
                 thing
                 to
                 defend
                 it self
                 from
                 violence
                 .
              
               Then
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               permitteth
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               protection
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               owe
               no
               more
               than
               an
               honourable
               Acknowledgment
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               go
               about
               to
               make
               themselves
               
                 absolute
                 Sovereigns
              
               ,
               and
               
                 usurp
                 their
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               to
               stand
               for
               the
               same
               .
               And
               if
               a
               lawful
               Prince
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               yet
               Lord
               of
               his
               Subjects
               Lives
               and
               Goods
               ,
               shall
               attempt
               to
               despoil
               them
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               reducing
               them
               to
               his
               
                 own
                 Religion
              
               ,
               after
               all
               humble
               Remonstrances
               ,
               
                 they
                 may
                 stand
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 Guard
                 ,
              
               and
               being
               assailed
               ,
               
                 may
                 repel
                 Force
                 with
                 Force
              
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Maccabees
               under
               Antiochus
               .
               In
               which
               case
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Prince
               himself
               ,
               ought
               always
               to
               be
               Sacred
               and
               Inviolable
               ,
               as
               was
               Saul
               to
               David
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               if
               the
               inraged
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 a
                 Lawful
                 Prince
              
               will
               abuse
               his
               Authority
               against
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Rebellion
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               reserving
               still
               their
               Obedience
               to
               their
               Sovereign
               inviolate
               .
            
          
           
             I
             mention
             these
             Two
             Bishops
             only
             ,
             as
             being
             above
             all
             exceptions
             ,
             against
             whom
             no
             just
             objection
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             either
             for
             Learning
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Loyalty
             ,
             or
             right
             Church
             of
             England
             Men.
             Which
             considerations
             I
             presume
             kept
             them
             from
             being
             burnt
             in
             July
             ,
             1683.
             
             Which
             Act
             surprized
             not
             a
             few
             sober
             Loyal
             Men
             ;
             because
             ,
             if
             the
             learned
             Men
             of
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             Europe
             be
             consulted
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             Asserters
             of
             the
             like
             Principles
             .
             Alas
             !
             to
             sacrifice
             so
             many
             Worthy
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             Pious
             Mens
             Judgments
             to
             Fire
             and
             Fagot
             unheard
             ,
             unrefuted
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             for
             their
             honour
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             no
             more
             convincing
             ,
             nor
             confuting
             ,
             than
             that
             Doctors
             Argument
             ,
             who
             would
             confute
             Bellarmine
             in
             Three
             words
             ,
             
               viz.
               Bellarmine
            
             thou
             L.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Kings
             not
             lawless
             ,
             but
             bounded
             by
             Laws
             ,
             and
             are
             accountable
             to
             those
             who
             intrusted
             them
             with
             their
             own
             Power
             .
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             between
             King
             and
             People
             are
             equally
             binding
             :
             Reciprocal
             Duties
             between
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             Masters
             and
             Servants
             ,
             King
             and
             People
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             People
             is
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             that
             of
             Kings
             is
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             fiduciary
             .
             As
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Man.
             Obedience
             is
             a
             Holy
             thing
             when
             yielded
             to
             just
             commands
             ;
             but
             void
             and
             sinful
             when
             referred
             to
             unjust
             ;
             and
             then
             natural
             Defence
             succeeds
             in
             its
             room
             .
             No
             mean
             between
             a
             Saint
             and
             a
             Bruit
             .
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             wisest
             Heathen
             ,
             is
             both
             Lord
             and
             Kings
             of
             Men.
             Vujust
             force
             may
             lawfully
             be
             resisted
             by
             force
             .
          
           
             WHAT
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             written
             ,
             is
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             that
             Pulpit
             
               Leviathan
               Doctrine
            
             of
             
               quod
               libet
               licet
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Kings
             are
             obliged
             to
             no
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             accountable
             to
             any
             but
             to
             God.
             So
             Julia
             ,
             the
             Mother-in-law
             to
             
               Antoninus
               Basianus
               Caracalla
            
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             her
             Son-in-law
             ,
             most
             impudently
             ,
             
               Si
               libet
               ,
               licet
               ,
               nescis
               te
               imperatorem
               esse
               ,
               &
               leges
               dare
               non
               accipere
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               now
               know
               that
               thy
               Will
               is
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               thy
               right
               to
               give
               ,
               not
               to
               accept
               ,
               Laws
               from
               any
               ?
            
             And
             he
             acted
             accordingly
             .
             If
             this
             be
             good
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             
               Jure
               Regio
            
             they
             are
             absolved
             of
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             violate
             all
             human
             Constitutions
             ,
             yet
             are
             guiltless
             ,
             or
             unaccountable
             to
             any
             but
             to
             God
             alone
             ;
             certainly
             then
             there
             never
             was
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             so
             capacitated
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             Nature
             (
             as
             some
             most
             impudently
             have
             
             printed
             )
             God
             would
             never
             have
             prescribed
             them
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             have
             punished
             them
             for
             breach
             of
             them
             .
             What
             is
             this
             less
             than
             to
             render
             Mankind
             (
             made
             a
             little
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             God
             himself
             )
             to
             be
             governed
             no
             better
             than
             Bruits
             ?
          
           
             Can
             it
             ever
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             ever
             subject
             his
             own
             similitude
             ,
             the
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             (
             for
             whom
             he
             hath
             done
             such
             great
             things
             )
             to
             be
             harrassed
             ,
             pilld
             ,
             poled
             ,
             governed
             tyrannically
             ,
             without
             any
             hope
             of
             Redress
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ?
             Or
             ,
             that
             any
             People
             should
             be
             so
             void
             of
             Counsel
             and
             Sense
             ,
             as
             voluntarily
             to
             subject
             themselves
             and
             their
             Posterity
             to
             such
             abominable
             slavery
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Kings
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             Laws
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             ,
             and
             both
             sworn
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             esteem
             Kings
             not
             obliged
             by
             those
             Sacred
             Ties
             to
             keep
             them
             .
             The
             
               Basis
               and
               Establishment
               of
               God's
               own
               Throne
               ▪
               are
               righteousness
               and
               judgment
               :
               and
               mercy
               and
               truth
               go
               before
               his
               face
               ,
            
             Psalm
             89.
             14.
             
             &
             97.
             2.
             
             And
             if
             they
             ,
             who
             call
             themselves
             God's
             Lieutenants
             or
             Vice-gerents
             ,
             govern
             by
             Violence
             and
             Oppression
             (
             as
             they
             all
             do
             that
             govern
             ,
             not
             by
             an
             immediate
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             governed
             :
             )
             
               a
               fire
               shall
               go
               before
               them
               and
               burn
               them
               up
               as
               enemies
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
            
             Psalm
             97.
             3.
             
             And
             whoever
             acquires
             a
             Power
             over
             any
             People
             ,
             whether
             by
             dint
             of
             Sword
             ,
             or
             by
             cunning
             Craft
             ,
             or
             by
             consent
             of
             Parties
             ,
             and
             useth
             it
             to
             the
             detriment
             and
             not
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             as
             rightful
             Kings
             ,
             but
             as
             Enemies
             and
             Tyrants
             .
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             say
             the
             Pulpiteers
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             Law
             shall
             they
             be
             punished
             or
             reproved
             ?
             Even
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Right
             and
             Law
             that
             they
             themselves
             are
             ;
             there
             's
             no
             exceptions
             .
             And
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             Nature
             ever
             prescribed
             Impunity
             for
             Oppression
             and
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             Wickedness
             over
             Men
             :
             
               He
               that
               ruleth
               over
               men
               must
               be
               just
               ,
               ruling
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
            
             So
             spake
             the
             
               rock
               of
               Israel
            
             unto
             David
             himself
             ,
             a
             King
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             3.
             
             
               It
               's
               righteousness
               that
               establisheth
               the
               Throne
               :
               and
               it
               's
               an
               abomination
               for
               Kings
               to
               work
               wickedness
               .
            
             So
             King
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             16.
             12.
             
             When
             Solomon
             Eccl.
             8.
             2.
             34.
             prescribes
             to
             
               keep
               the
               Kings
               commandment
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               stand
               in
               an
               evil
               thing
               :
               for
               he
               doth
               whatsoever
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               word
               of
               a
               King
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               Power
               :
               and
               who
               may
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               What
               dost
               thou
               ?
            
             All
             these
             are
             ever
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             things
             lawful
             to
             be
             commanded
             ,
             and
             ▪
             of
             things
             lawful
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             otherwise
             this
             undoubted
             Truth
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             
               viz.
               we
               ought
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               man
               ,
            
             Acts
             5.
             29.
             
             Besides
             ,
             
             Solomon's
             counsel
             here
             was
             to
             single
             and
             particular
             Men
             ,
             not
             to
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             Dyets
             ,
             and
             Senates
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             
               great
               Councils
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               share
               in
               making
               Laws
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             co-ordinate
             in
             the
             Government
             .
             Though
             all
             Writs
             ,
             Processes
             of
             Law
             ,
             Executions
             ,
             and
             Edicts
             ,
             pass
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             one
             single
             Person
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             order
             ,
             yet
             he
             that
             sendeth
             out
             Writs
             is
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             those
             very
             Writs
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             Laws
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             sent
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             what
             Generation
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             so
             void
             of
             Reason
             as
             to
             swear
             Fealty
             and
             Allegiance
             to
             Kings
             ,
             except
             they
             again
             reciprocally
             swear
             to
             observe
             the
             Laws
             Divine
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             So
             the
             Rubenites
             ,
             and
             the
             Gadites
             ,
             and
             the
             
               half
               Tribe
               of
               Manasseh
               promised
               obedience
               to
               Joshua
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               did
               to
               Moses
               ,
               on
               condition
               that
               God
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               with
               Moses
               ,
            
             Jos
             .
             5.
             17.
             
             If
             they
             can
             shew
             a
             Patent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             Moses
             and
             Joshua
             had
             ,
             by
             an
             immediate
             Call
             ,
             and
             God's
             Promise
             to
             be
             with
             them
             as
             he
             was
             with
             
               Moses
               and
               Joshua
               ,
               never
               to
               fail
               them
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               them
               ,
            
             then
             may
             we
             all
             
               lay
               our
               hands
               on
               our
               mouths
               ,
               and
               proceed
               no
               farther
               ,
            
             Job
             40.
             5.
             
             And
             yet
             if
             they
             had
             the
             like
             Patents
             ,
             yet
             from
             such
             Patents
             ,
             no
             Authority
             could
             be
             drawn
             to
             oppress
             or
             tyrannize
             over
             any
             People
             ;
             but
             if
             not
             so
             ,
             nor
             so
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             Christians
             (
             in
             
               whose
               inward
               parts
               God
               hath
               put
               wisdom
               ;
               and
               who
               hath
               given
               understanding
               to
               their
               hearts
               )
            
             who
             make
             Kings
             from
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             take
             Oaths
             of
             them
             for
             performance
             of
             Agreements
             ,
             maintain
             and
             defend
             their
             own
             just
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             :
             God
             never
             broke
             his
             Covenants
             ,
             but
             punished
             the
             People
             that
             brake
             theirs
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             his
             Vicegerents
             break
             their
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             thought
             guiltless
             ,
             or
             unquestionable
             ?
          
           
             The
             Jews
             who
             were
             the
             most
             stif-neckt
             ,
             most
             rebellious
             ,
             and
             most
             ungrateful
             Nation
             under
             the
             Cope
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             provoked
             God
             to
             the
             uttermost
             (
             as
             if
             they
             did
             it
             purposely
             to
             
               non
               ▪
               plus
            
             and
             pose
             his
             very
             Mercy
             ;
             )
             and
             they
             provoked
             Moses
             also
             (
             the
             Man
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             meekest
             Man
             upon
             Earth
             )
             beyond
             all
             his
             Patience
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             cast
             the
             very
             
               Tables
               of
               the
               Testimony
               (
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Writing
               of
               God
               ,
               graven
               upon
               the
               Tables
               )
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               brake
               them
               beneath
               the
               mount
               ,
            
             Exod.
             32.
             11
             ,
             16
             ,
             19
             ,
             32.
             yet
             was
             he
             so
             far
             from
             oppressing
             or
             tyrannizing
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             
               he
               wrastled
               with
               God
               Almighty
            
             with
             strong
             and
             importunate
             Prayers
             for
             their
             Good
             :
             
               Why
               doth
               thy
               wrath
               wax
               hot
               against
               this
               People
               ?
            
             nay
             ,
             so
             importunate
             was
             he
             for
             their
             Pardon
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             make
             of
             him
             a
             
               great
               Nation
            
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             destroy
             
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             besought
             God
             so
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             not
             forgive
             their
             sin
             ,
             
               that
               he
               would
               blot
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Be●k
               of
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             If
             Magistrates
             now
             adays
             had
             the
             like
             zeal
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             of
             their
             People
             ,
             how
             happy
             would
             Kings
             ,
             how
             happy
             would
             the
             People
             be
             ?
             When
             the
             Israelites
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             ill
             Government
             of
             
               Samuels
               Sons
            
             ,
             desired
             a
             King
             like
             all
             the
             Nations
             ,
             God
             (
             whom
             by
             such
             desires
             they
             had
             rejected
             ,
             yet
             )
             told
             them
             the
             
               manner
               and
               custom
               of
               those
               Kings
               ,
            
             (
             Heathens
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             who
             knew
             not
             God
             nor
             his
             righteous
             Judgments
             ,
             )
             2
             Sam.
             8.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             was
             very
             Arbitrary
             governing
             by
             an
             Army
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             go
             in
             and
             out
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             fight
             their
             Battels
             ,
             and
             judge
             them
             Arbitrarily
             ;
             yet
             so
             peremptory
             were
             they
             ,
             that
             they
             rejected
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             a
             righteous
             ,
             and
             easy
             Government
             that
             God
             had
             appointed
             over
             them
             :
             
               Nay
               but
               we
               will
               have
               a
               King
               over
               us
               as
               other
               Nations
               ,
            
             and
             they
             had
             one
             that
             used
             them
             accordingly
             .
             Therefore
             Solomon
             might
             well
             say
             as
             in
             
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               I
               counsel
               thee
               to
               keep
               the
               Kings
               Commandment
               ,
               for
               he
               doth
               whatever
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               .
               Where
               the
               word
               of
               a
               King
               is
               there
               is
               Power
               ,
               and
               who
               may
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               What
               dost
               thou
               ?
            
             It
             being
             then
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Nations
             (
             Heathens
             ,
             )
             so
             to
             govern
             &
             
               volenti
               non
               fit
               injuria
            
             ;
             which
             manner
             remains
             even
             to
             this
             day
             among
             the
             
               Eastern
               Princes
            
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             that
             delight
             to
             be
             so
             governed
             ,
             have
             their
             Belly
             full
             of
             it
             .
             But
             God
             hath
             provided
             better
             Laws
             ,
             Judgments
             and
             Statutes
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             chosen
             out
             of
             all
             Nations
             to
             be
             a
             
               Peculiar
               People
            
             ,
             Redeemed
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
             
               Where
               the
               Word
               of
               a
               King
               is
               there
               is
               Power
               ,
               and
               who
               may
               say
               unto
               him
               what
               doest
               thou
               ?
            
             This
             he
             wisely
             advised
             to
             those
             who
             would
             be
             so
             governed
             ,
             and
             to
             Single
             Persons
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             
               whole
               Kingdoms
            
             ,
             or
             their
             Representatives
             ;
             the
             practice
             was
             otherwise
             even
             by
             Gods
             own
             command
             .
             
               Elisah
               told
               Ahab
               that
               he
               and
               his
               Fathers
               House
               had
               troubled
            
             Israel
             ,
             1
             Kings
             17.
             18.
             
             Samuel
             told
             Saul
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               done
               foolishly
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             3.
             
             So
             
               Nathan
               told
            
             David
             
               thou
               art
               the
               Man.
            
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             7.
             
             Obj.
             But
             these
             Men
             were
             extraordinarily
             commissionated
             .
             Sol.
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             so
             are
             all
             they
             Commissionated
             that
             follow
             their
             Example
             ,
             though
             not
             immediately
             from
             God
             himself
             ,
             yet
             tacitely
             ,
             by
             his
             general
             Commands
             universally
             and
             eternally
             true
             .
             
               Viz.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hate
               thy
               Brother
               in
               thy
               heart
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               in
               any
               wise
               rebuke
               thy
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               Sin
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             Levit.
             19.
             17.
             
             
               Is
               it
               fit
               to
               say
               to
               a
               King
               thou
               art
               wicked
               ,
               and
               to
               Princes
               ye
               are
               ungodly
               ?
            
             Saith
             Job
             .
             34.
             13.
             
             
               Reprove
               not
               a
               Scorner
               lest
               he
               hate
               thee
               ,
               rebuke
               a
               Wise
               man
               and
               he
               will
               love
               thee
               .
            
             Prov.
             9.
             8.
             
             These
             are
             prudential
             Documents
             how
             to
             manage
             rebukes
             ,
             but
             exempts
             not
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             from
             being
             rebuked
             .
             
               He
               that
               rebuketh
               the
               wicked
               getteth
               himself
               a
               Blot
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             In
             such
             case
             the
             Apostles
             give
             good
             Advice
             ,
             
               Give
               not
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               unto
               Dogs
               ,
               neither
               cast
               Pearls
               before
               Swine
               ,
               lest
               they
               trample
               them
               under
               their
               Feet
               .
            
             Indeed
             if
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             are
             such
             Bruits
             ,
             then
             
               Tophet
               is
               prepared
               for
               them
            
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             their
             Doom
             ,
             Isa
             .
             30.
             33.
             
             And
             Men
             will
             be
             wiser
             than
             to
             run
             their
             Heads
             against
             Brick
             Walls
             :
             But
             
               Truths
               seasonably
               spoken
               ,
               can
               do
               no
               man
               no
               wrong
               ,
            
             and
             ought
             graciously
             to
             be
             received
             .
             Solomons
             intimation
             is
             good
             ,
             
               Where
               the
               word
               of
               a
               King
               is
               there
               is
               Power
               ,
               and
               who
               may
               say
               unto
               him
               what
               doest
               thou
               ?
            
             Eccl.
             8.
             4.
             
             Indeed
             it
             is
             a
             folly
             in
             any
             Man
             to
             contend
             with
             any
             Man
             ,
             King
             or
             not
             King
             ,
             that
             is
             mightier
             than
             he
             ,
             Eccl.
             6.
             10.
             
             But
             all
             these
             Apothegms
             relate
             chiefly
             to
             Private
             Persons
             ,
             not
             to
             whole
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             who
             have
             just
             Power
             to
             defend
             their
             just
             Rights
             against
             Princes
             that
             usurp
             more
             Power
             to
             themselves
             than
             ever
             God
             and
             the
             People
             gave
             them
             .
             And
             to
             urge
             
               Samuel
               a
               Prophet
            
             in
             a
             wrong
             sense
             ,
             is
             with
             the
             
               Witch
               at
            
             Endor
             ,
             to
             raise
             a
             False
             and
             Counterfeit
             Prophet
             .
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Can
             it
             ever
             be
             imagined
             that
             God
             gave
             countenance
             or
             encouragement
             to
             Kings
             to
             work
             Wickedness
             ,
             to
             oppress
             ,
             or
             violate
             all
             Laws
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             blameless
             and
             unaccountable
             here
             on
             earth
             ?
             
               He
               hath
               commanded
               no
               man
               to
               do
               wickedly
               ,
               neither
               hath
               he
               given
               any
               man
               licence
               to
               sin
               .
            
             Eccl.
             15.
             20.
             
             God
             never
             breaks
             his
             own
             Covenants
             ,
             but
             keeps
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             always
             punished
             them
             that
             did
             ;
             and
             shall
             they
             who
             call
             themselves
             his
             Vicegerents
             ,
             like
             Wild
             Boars
             of
             the
             Forrest
             ,
             or
             like
             Bears
             robb'd
             of
             their
             Whelps
             ,
             break
             through
             all
             Laws
             and
             Bounds
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             blameless
             and
             unaccountable
             to
             them
             who
             made
             them
             Kings
             ,
             designedly
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destroy
             them
             ;
             or
             like
             Foxes
             of
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             by
             craft
             and
             subtilty
             ,
             by
             shamming
             Laws
             ,
             or
             perverting
             Righteous
             Judgment
             ;
             or
             by
             packing
             an
             Alteration
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             slide
             thereinto
             insensibly
             by
             tricks
             and
             querks
             of
             Law
             ;
             or
             to
             draw
             Arguments
             from
             the
             manner
             and
             custom
             of
             
               Kings
               Heathen
            
             ,
             for
             
               Jus
               Regium
            
             to
             be
             the
             Right
             of
             
               Kings
               Christian
               to
               do
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               quod
               libet
               licet
               ,
            
             uncontrolably
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             to
             do
             as
             the
             Rebellious
             and
             Ungrateful
             Israclites
             did
             ,
             vilify
             ,
             set
             at
             naught
             and
             reject
             the
             Government
             which
             God
             established
             by
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             .
          
           
           
             Where
             such
             Doctrines
             are
             embraced
             as
             true
             ,
             what
             better
             conditions
             are
             Christians
             under
             than
             Heathens
             ,
             nay
             ,
             then
             Brutes
             ?
             Did
             God
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             create
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             after
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
             a
             little
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             crown
             them
             with
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             dominion
             over
             the
             works
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             put
             all
             things
             under
             their
             Feet
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             subject
             them
             to
             Axes
             and
             Harrows
             ,
             to
             Thorns
             and
             Briars
             ,
             to
             the
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             of
             a
             few
             Kings
             ,
             chose
             by
             themselves
             from
             among
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             only
             of
             Order
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Well-fare
             of
             them
             all
             ?
          
           
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Israelites
             (
             notwithstanding
             God
             cautionating
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             were
             so
             fool-hardy
             as
             to
             reject
             God
             in
             rejecting
             his
             Government
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             gratify
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             desired
             ,
             and
             they
             felt
             the
             sad
             effects
             thereof
             .
             But
             from
             Deut.
             17.
             14
             ,
             16.
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             and
             concluded
             that
             the
             People
             have
             a
             just
             Right
             and
             Title
             to
             choose
             whether
             the
             Commonwealth
             shall
             be
             governed
             by
             one
             or
             more
             ,
             and
             may
             change
             it
             from
             one
             kind
             of
             Government
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             shall
             best
             please
             themselves
             .
             But
             in
             all
             Governments
             God
             is
             always
             to
             be
             President
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             His
             Laws
             are
             always
             to
             be
             had
             in
             remembrance
             and
             observed
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             govern
             otherwise
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             Kings
             ,
             but
             as
             Enemies
             ,
             not
             as
             Gods
             Vicegerents
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Devils
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             proceeded
             against
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             O
             ,
             but
             
               ye
               shall
               be
               his
               Servants
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             17.
             
             Very
             well
             ,
             and
             well
             they
             deserved
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             Slaves
             to
             boot
             ,
             as
             they
             afterwards
             were
             ,
             that
             after
             Samuel
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             himself
             had
             solemnly
             protested
             unto
             them
             ,
             read
             their
             destiny
             ,
             shewed
             them
             what
             would
             betide
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             it
             did
             happen
             ,
             though
             they
             
               should
               cry
               out
               in
               that
               day
               because
               of
               their
               King
               which
               they
               had
               chosen
               ,
               the
               Lord
               would
               not
               hear
               them
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             18.
             that
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             forewarnings
             ,
             would
             yet
             reject
             God's
             Righteous
             and
             easy
             Government
             for
             a
             Heathenish
             ;
             they
             were
             but
             justly
             served
             ,
             and
             their
             usage
             afterwards
             was
             but
             a
             just
             recompence
             and
             reward
             of
             their
             rejection
             and
             folly
             :
             for
             Saul
             had
             never
             been
             King
             if
             they
             had
             not
             chosen
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             in
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             that
             God
             gratified
             them
             therein
             ,
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             their
             Folly
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             Justification
             ,
             but
             a
             Condemnation
             rather
             of
             that
             kind
             of
             Arbitrary
             Government
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             Prophet
             told
             them
             also
             ,
             
               That
               if
               still
               ye
               shall
               do
               wickedly
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               consumed
               ,
               ye
               and
               your
               King
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             proved
             .
          
           
             Those
             our
             Teachers
             are
             but
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             Right
             of
             Kings
             is
             set
             down
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             ;
             for
             neither
             did
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ever
             allow
             ;
             or
             the
             Kings
             avow
             any
             such
             power
             to
             be
             their
             just
             Right
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Story
             of
             Ahab
             and
             Naboth
             .
             Some
             indeed
             did
             exercise
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             no
             more
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             right
             thereof
             ,
             than
             their
             practice
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             sin
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             such
             sins
             .
             When
             Cambyses
             designed
             to
             marry
             his
             Sister
             ,
             his
             Magi
             told
             him
             that
             no
             Law
             did
             allow
             it
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             Law
             which
             did
             allow
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             to
             do
             what
             he
             would
             .
             Just
             such
             Magi
             are
             our
             Priests
             ,
             that
             teach
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             for
             Kings
             to
             Tyrannize
             or
             Oppress
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             he
             is
             unaccountable
             .
             If
             this
             had
             been
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             
               lex
               Regia
            
             commanded
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             and
             the
             strict
             injoyment
             of
             the
             perpetual
             reading
             ,
             perusing
             and
             observing
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             in
             vain
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             What
             if
             the
             Rebellious
             ,
             Stubborn
             and
             Stiff
             necked
             
               Jews
               ,
               a
               foolish
               People
               and
               unwise
               ,
            
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             so
             governed
             ?
             what
             doth
             it
             concern
             Christians
             ,
             those
             that
             know
             better
             things
             ,
             have
             more
             wit
             and
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             enjoy
             the
             liberty
             and
             freedom
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             in
             a
             Government
             where
             their
             Kings
             are
             solemnly
             obliged
             by
             Laws
             and
             Oaths
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             themselves
             ,
             whereby
             their
             duties
             become
             reciprocal
             ,
             and
             obedience
             due
             ,
             and
             expected
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             is
             it
             rational
             to
             believe
             any
             People
             except
             Jews
             (
             that
             to
             day
             will
             
               have
               a
               King
            
             like
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             
               will
               not
               have
               this
               man
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
            
             and
             that
             with
             cursed
             Imprications
             ,
             
               Let
               his
               Blood
               be
               on
               us
               and
               our
               Children
               ,
            
             which
             is
             still
             executing
             even
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             so
             sottish
             to
             give
             Kings
             such
             vast
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             such
             absolute
             unquestionable
             Powers
             ,
             as
             to
             
               whip
               them
               with
               Scorpions
               ,
               and
               tear
               their
               Flesh
               with
               Briars
               and
               Thorns
            
             impune
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             Why
             do
             you
             thus
             ?
             O
             ,
             but
             the
             Prophet
             tells
             you
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               his
               servants
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             17.
             
             True
             ;
             and
             the
             Prophet
             tells
             you
             ,
             their
             
               Kings
               shall
               minister
               unto
               thee
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             Isa
             .
             60.
             10.
             
             And
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               I
               will
               lift
               up
               my
               hand
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             The
             Church
             which
             shall
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             Church
             we
             are
             )
             and
             they
             
               shall
               bring
               thy
               Sons
               in
               their
               Arms
               ,
               and
               thy
               Daughters
               shall
               be
               carried
               on
               their
               Shoulders
               .
               And
               Kings
               shall
               be
               thy
               Nursing
               fathers
               (
               to
               carry
               them
               in
               their
               Bosoms
               ,
               as
               Nursing-fathers
               beareth
               the
               sucking
               Child
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             11.
             12.
             
             )
             
               and
               Queens
               shall
               be
               thy
               Nursing-mothers
               ;
               they
               shall
               bow
               down
               to
               thee
               with
               their
               Face
               towards
               the
               
               Earth
               ,
               and
               lick
               up
               the
               dust
               of
               thy
               Feet
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             49.
             22.
             23.
             in
             which
             
               Church
               Christ
               her
               Head
            
             is
             always
             included
             ,
             and
             always
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             As
             for
             the
             place
             in
             
               Samuel
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               his
               Servants
               ,
            
             it
             is
             but
             a
             foretelling
             and
             premonition
             that
             he
             would
             make
             them
             so
             ,
             be
             it
             right
             or
             wrong
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             had
             any
             just
             right
             to
             make
             them
             so
             ,
             but
             be
             it
             so
             ,
             what
             then
             ,
             even
             then
             also
             there
             is
             a
             reciprocal
             duty
             between
             Masters
             and
             Servants
             :
             
               Servants
               are
               to
               obey
               their
               Masters
               in
               singleness
               of
               Heart
               as
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               with
               good
               will
               ,
               doing
               service
               as
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Eph.
             6.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             So
             the
             Masters
             are
             to
             do
             the
             like
             things
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               forbearing
               Threatning
               ,
               knowing
               also
               that
               your
               Master
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               respect
               of
               Persons
               with
               him
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             Such
             Service
             all
             Subjects
             owe
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             and
             other
             Services
             no
             Prince
             ought
             to
             command
             .
             Job
             who
             was
             the
             greatest
             man
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             solemnly
             protested
             to
             God
             his
             Integrity
             towards
             his
             very
             Servants
             ,
             
               If
               I
               did
               despise
               the
               cause
               of
               my
               Man-servant
               ,
               or
               of
               my
               Maid-servant
               when
               they
               contended
               with
               me
               ;
               what
               then
               shall
               I
               do
               ,
               when
               God
               ariseth
               up
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               visiteth
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               answer
               him
               ?
               Did
               not
               he
               that
               made
               me
               in
               the
               Womb
               make
               him
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               one
               fashion
               us
               in
               the
               Womb
               ?
            
             ch
             .
             31.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             By
             which
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             there
             are
             reciprocal
             duties
             between
             King
             and
             Subject
             ,
             between
             Master
             and
             Servant
             .
             So
             the
             
               Gibeonites
               ,
               who
               were
               sent
               from
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               became
               Servants
               unto
               Israel
               ,
               with
               whom
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Congregation
               made
               a
               League
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               did
               swear
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               though
               the
            
             Gibeonites
             
               got
               surreptitiously
               ,
               yet
               they
               solemnly
               kept
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               smite
               them
               when
               they
               came
               before
               their
               Cities
               ,
               because
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Congregation
               had
               sworn
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Josh
             .
             9.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             As
             there
             were
             Laws
             for
             Children
             ,
             Strangers
             ,
             Men-servants
             ,
             and
             Maid-servants
             ,
             so
             there
             were
             Laws
             for
             Kings
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Masters
             by
             Gods
             own
             prescription
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             reciprocally
             observed
             ;
             
               If
               a
               Stranger
               sojourn
               with
               thee
               in
               your
               Land
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               vex
               nor
               oppress
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               be
               unto
               you
               as
               one
               born
               amongst
               you
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               love
               him
               as
               thy self
               ,
               for
               ye
               were
               Strangers
               in
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             Exod.
             22.
             21.
             19.
             
             Lev.
             34.
             
             Shall
             these
             have
             their
             remedy
             against
             their
             Lords
             and
             Parents
             ?
             And
             shall
             a
             free
             People
             ,
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             be
             left
             to
             merciless
             Tyrants
             without
             Remedy
             ?
             Laws
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             So
             Jerem.
             22.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Call
             to
             mind
             the
             bondage
             and
             cruel
             usage
             of
             Gods
             own
             People
             the
             Jews
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             who
             because
             they
             were
             under
             no
             reciprocal
             Covenants
             ,
             nor
             had
             power
             to
             relieve
             themselves
             ,
             therefore
             God
             himself
             stood
             up
             in
             quarrel
             of
             his
             own
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             that
             
               Iron
               Furnace
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               ,
               and
               stretched
               out
               Arm
               ,
            
             in
             despight
             of
             the
             Lawless
             Hectoring
             Pharaoh
             ,
             whom
             neither
             the
             Plague
             of
             Frogs
             ,
             nor
             Lice
             ,
             nor
             Flies
             ,
             nor
             Murrain
             of
             Cattel
             ,
             nor
             Boyls
             ,
             nor
             Blains
             ,
             nor
             Hail
             ,
             nor
             Locusts
             ,
             nor
             loss
             of
             Cattel
             ,
             of
             Fruits
             ,
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             First-born
             of
             all
             the
             Land
             could
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             let
             go
             his
             sin
             ,
             nor
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             will
             once
             more
             rush
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             wonderful
             deliverance
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             venture
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Peoples
             Lives
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             ?
             for
             but
             the
             bondage
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             Lusts
             .
             And
             if
             Herods
             Son
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             ambitious
             security
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             be
             his
             Hog
             than
             his
             Child
             .
             
               Melius
               Herodis
               Porcum
               esse
               quam
               Filium
               ,
            
             Macr.
             Satur.
             72.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Advocates
             of
             Arbitrary
             Power
             must
             justify
             Pharoah
             in
             all
             his
             opposition
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             oppression
             of
             Israel
             .
             Moreover
             Pharaoh
             had
             more
             to
             say
             for
             the
             Justification
             of
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             than
             some
             other
             Zamzummims
             can
             pretend
             to
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             was
             under
             no
             tyes
             of
             Civil
             or
             Religious
             engagements
             ,
             no
             reciprocal
             Oaths
             between
             him
             and
             Israel
             ,
             but
             having
             them
             in
             Bondage
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             something
             like
             a
             right
             of
             imposing
             his
             will
             for
             Law
             upon
             Israel
             ,
             yet
             accounted
             this
             Tyranny
             and
             Wickedness
             in
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Exod.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             So
             caitiff
             and
             prevalent
             a
             sin
             is
             the
             impetuous
             desire
             of
             Impery
             and
             Revenge
             tho
             to
             our
             utter
             ruin
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           
             We
             all
             naturally
             love
             Domination
             and
             our
             Lusts
             better
             than
             our
             Lands
             ;
             we
             had
             rather
             part
             with
             Thousands
             of
             Rams
             ,
             and
             Ten
             Thousand
             Rivers
             of
             Oyl
             with
             the
             Fruit
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             Sins
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Leaven
             which
             fermented
             and
             boyled
             in
             the
             breasts
             of
             these
             Lawless
             Hectors
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             same
             leaven
             of
             Haughtiness
             ,
             of
             Oppression
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             ferment
             and
             boyl
             in
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Breasts
             of
             those
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             who
             so
             rule
             and
             so
             reign
             and
             ravage
             over
             whole
             Nations
             their
             Subjects
             ?
             Is
             it
             probable
             that
             God
             who
             having
             seen
             the
             afflictions
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             heard
             their
             groaning
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             shewed
             wonders
             and
             signs
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Red-sea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             Forty
             Years
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             sakes
             
               smote
               great
               Nations
               ,
               and
               slew
               mighty
               Kings
               ,
            
             Sihon
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Amorites
             ,
             and
             Og
             
               King
               of
            
             Bashan
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
            
             Canaan
             ,
             
               Thirty
               one
               in
               number
            
             ,
             Josh
             .
             12
             ,
             
               and
               gave
               their
               Land
               for
               an
               Heritage
               unto
            
             Israel
             
               his
               People
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             135.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
               and
               taught
               them
               Statutes
               and
               Judgments
               to
               do
               and
               govern
               themselves
               by
               and
               in
               that
               good
               Land
               which
               he
               had
               given
               
               them
               in
               possossion
               which
               were
               so
               righteous
               that
               no
               Nation
               under
               Heaven
               had
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               which
               all
               Nations
               would
               confess
               that
               this
               great
               Nation
               was
               a
               Wise
               and
               Understanding
               People
               ,
               who
               hath
               God
               so
               nigh
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             probable
             I
             say
             that
             God
             after
             he
             had
             delivered
             them
             so
             miraculously
             from
             so
             great
             thraldoms
             (
             of
             
               quod
               libet
               licet
            
             )
             should
             yet
             subject
             them
             to
             the
             like
             Lawless
             Persons
             or
             Governments
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Examine
             all
             his
             Laws
             ,
             observe
             all
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             search
             all
             his
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             you
             'l
             not
             find
             any
             the
             least
             footsteps
             that
             way
             tending
             ,
             only
             he
             foretold
             them
             what
             their
             Kings
             would
             do
             ;
             therefore
             they
             conclude
             that
             it
             was
             their
             just
             right
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             because
             he
             said
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             Servants
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             17.
             therefore
             he
             had
             Right
             to
             make
             them
             his
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             like
             Bruits
             ;
             whereas
             nothing
             probably
             is
             thereby
             meant
             more
             than
             that
             they
             should
             be
             his
             
               Servants
               to
               pay
               Tribute
            
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             15.
             and
             to
             serve
             in
             his
             Army
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             out
             to
             sight
             their
             own
             Battels
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             15.
             
             But
             if
             Slaves
             be
             meant
             thereby
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             violent
             and
             tyrannous
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             man
             to
             entitle
             them
             justly
             so
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Prophet
             did
             only
             declare
             what
             they
             would
             do
             ,
             not
             what
             was
             their
             Right
             to
             do
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             cry
             unto
             God
             for
             deliverance
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             also
             to
             use
             any
             rational
             lawful
             means
             and
             endeavours
             to
             extricate
             and
             relieve
             themselves
             .
             They
             that
             will
             choose
             a
             King
             to
             the
             displeasure
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             it
             s
             but
             just
             they
             should
             endure
             the
             
               Iron
               Furnace
            
             without
             his
             Relief
             .
             Can
             any
             men
             (
             not
             brutishly
             prepossed
             ,
             )
             believe
             that
             God
             who
             never
             breaks
             his
             Covenants
             ,
             but
             keeps
             them
             even
             with
             his
             greatest
             Enemies
             and
             Rebels
             ,
             even
             with
             the
             most
             ungrateful
             and
             stiff-necked
             Jews
             ,
             and
             yet
             should
             establish
             a
             Right
             in
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             not
             only
             to
             break
             theirs
             ,
             but
             to
             leave
             the
             People
             without
             a
             Remedy
             till
             Doomes-day
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             there
             's
             no
             doubt
             then
             but
             that
             they
             would
             be
             all
             of
             the
             
             Welsh-Mans
             mind
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             
               Let
               her
               alone
               till
               then
               ,
               and
               drive
               on
               still
               .
            
             When
             Samuel
             told
             the
             Israelites
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             King
             that
             was
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             was
             it
             any
             more
             or
             other
             than
             what
             Elisha
             told
             Hazael
             when
             he
             should
             be
             King
             what
             he
             would
             do
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             viz.
             
               Their
               Strong
               Holds
               wilt
               thou
               set
               on
               Fire
               ,
               and
               their
               Young
               Men
               wilt
               thou
               slay
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               will
               dash
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               rip
               up
               their
               Women
               with
               Child
               .
            
             Did
             Elisha
             by
             this
             his
             Prophesy
             declare
             ,
             that
             Hazael
             when
             a
             King
             had
             just
             right
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             
               Surely
               no
            
             ;
             for
             Hazael
             being
             convinced
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             with
             great
             Indignation
             answered
             ,
             
               What
               is
               thy
               Servant
               a
               Dog
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               do
               this
               great
               thing
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             8.
             12.
             13.
             
             And
             yet
             to
             urge
             Samuel
             for
             proving
             an
             unlimiting
             power
             to
             be
             of
             right
             in
             Kings
             to
             do
             what
             they
             list
             uncontrolably
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             less
             then
             matchless
             Impudence
             and
             horrible
             Impiety
             ?
             When
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremiah
             told
             Coniah
             ,
             
               this
               hath
               been
               thy
               manner
               from
               thy
               Youth
               ,
               that
               thou
               obeyest
               not
               my
               voice
               ,
            
             Jer.
             22.
             21.
             
             Did
             he
             by
             telling
             him
             of
             that
             wicked
             manner
             and
             custom
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             not
             obeying
             his
             voice
             ,
             reproach
             him
             ,
             or
             declare
             a
             right
             that
             he
             had
             to
             do
             so
             ?
             No
             more
             did
             Samuel
             by
             telling
             the
             Jews
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             
               Heathen
               Kings
            
             derive
             a
             right
             to
             the
             
               Jewish
               Kings
            
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             be
             the
             true
             meaning
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             concern
             Christians
             ,
             who
             choose
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             Emperors
             and
             Captains
             general
             from
             among
             themselves
             ,
             grant
             them
             Commissions
             ,
             give
             them
             Tribute
             ,
             grant
             them
             Powers
             ,
             oblige
             them
             by
             solemn
             Oaths
             to
             govern
             (
             it's
             true
             )
             in
             their
             own
             names
             ,
             but
             
               by
               their
               Power
            
             conferred
             on
             them
             and
             for
             their
             Goods
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             abuse
             ,
             it
             devolves
             and
             returns
             back
             to
             them
             who
             gave
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             devest
             themselves
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             concerns
             not
             himself
             immediately
             with
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             Dreams
             ,
             or
             Vision
             ,
             or
             by
             Urim
             ,
             or
             by
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             hath
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             6.
             given
             them
             general
             Precepts
             in
             holy
             Writ
             to
             govern
             themselves
             by
             ,
             
               to
               choose
               able
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               fear
               God
               ,
               Men
               of
               Truth
               ,
               hating
               Covetousness
               ,
               and
               place
               such
               over
               themselves
               ,
               &c.
               Exod.
            
             18.
             21.
             and
             hath
             given
             
               Laws
               and
               Bounds
               to
               Kings
               ,
               &c.
               Deut.
            
             17.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             which
             Laws
             tho'
             they
             most
             particularly
             concern
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             thereby
             disobliged
             from
             the
             observation
             from
             all
             the
             other
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             Mankind
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             is
             bound
             to
             observe
             and
             keep
             ;
             so
             that
             since
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Prophets
             the
             Christians
             neither
             ask
             a
             King
             by
             them
             ,
             neither
             do
             receive
             any
             one
             by
             his
             immediate
             appointment
             ,
             
               but
               make
               Kings
               of
               one
               from
               among
               themselves
            
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Nations
             ,
             observing
             Gods
             holy
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             .
             When
             Samuel
             1.
             10.
             25.
             told
             the
             People
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             wrote
             it
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             which
             Book
             say
             the
             Hebrew
             Doctors
             the
             Kings
             either
             tore
             or
             burnt
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             more
             freely
             tyrannize
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             Pulpits
             do
             not
             march
             
               quatuor
               pedibus
            
             along
             with
             Leviathan
             in
             his
             Dogma's
             of
             Arbitrary
             Power
             in
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             of
             
               quod
               libet
               licet
            
             in
             the
             Twentieth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Second
             Part
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             sparsim
             ,
             yet
             they
             go
             hand
             in
             hand
             with
             him
             thus
             far
             ,
             That
             if
             Kings
             do
             act
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Man
             ,
             yet
             
               they
               are
               responsible
               and
               accountable
               to
               none
               but
               to
               God
               himself
               :
            
             Whereas
             there
             is
             not
             one
             plain
             
             Text
             or
             Syllable
             in
             the
             whole
             Bible
             (
             maugre
             all
             false
             glosses
             )
             that
             concludes
             any
             thing
             for
             Kings
             being
             unaccountable
             unto
             human
             Judgments
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             have
             an
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Prerogative
             :
             So
             that
             in
             summ
             ,
             The
             Pulpits
             and
             Leviathan
             are
             so
             far
             agreed
             ,
             as
             to
             dogmatize
             Lyes
             and
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
             for
             to
             justifie
             that
             Kings
             (
             maugre
             all
             mutual
             and
             reciprocal
             Laws
             ,
             Pacts
             ,
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             )
             may
             act
             and
             govern
             how
             they
             please
             :
             And
             to
             justifie
             and
             assert
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             so
             to
             Govern
             ,
             but
             to
             observe
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Men
             ;
             but
             yet
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             notwithstanding
             responsible
             and
             accountable
             to
             none
             on
             Earth
             but
             to
             God
             only
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             ;
             which
             in
             truth
             differ
             in
             their
             consequences
             no
             more
             than
             Herring-men
             do
             from
             Fisher-men
             ,
             and
             both
             stink
             in
             the
             Nostrils
             both
             of
             God
             and
             of
             all
             good
             Men
             ,
             as
             destructive
             to
             the
             well
             being
             and
             good
             Government
             of
             all
             human
             Societies
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             sound
             Foundation
             in
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ,
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             of
             Reason
             ,
             but
             are
             contrary
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             for
             sans
             doubt
             ,
             
               they
               that
               have
               Authority
               to
               give
               and
               apply
               Power
               to
               this
               or
               that
               Person
               ,
               have
               Authority
               also
               to
               consure
               his
               Actions
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             1.
             
             Self-preservation
             (
             than
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             dear
             ,
             and
             which
             Nature
             seeks
             by
             all
             means
             and
             endeavours
             to
             preserve
             as
             inviolable
             )
             is
             common
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             Animals
             ,
             (
             if
             you
             tread
             but
             upon
             a
             Worm
             it
             will
             turn
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             have
             a
             Sting
             ,
             or
             a
             Fangue
             ,
             or
             a
             Poison
             ,
             have
             at
             you
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Then
             whatsoever
             may
             conduce
             to
             its
             other
             Happiness
             of
             its
             well-being
             ,
             it
             labours
             to
             obtain
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             and
             revenge
             the
             Opposers
             ,
             so
             that
             
               vim
               vi
               repellere
            
             is
             as
             natural
             to
             Man
             as
             to
             all
             other
             Animals
             .
             Other
             Laws
             of
             Natural
             consequence
             implanted
             and
             grafted
             in
             him
             in
             his
             first
             Creation
             for
             the
             better
             Reglement
             of
             Communities
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             as
             
               to
               do
               good
               to
               all
               ,
               to
               hurt
               no
               Innocents
               ,
               to
               keep
               Covenants
               ,
               Promises
               ,
               and
               Contracts
               faithfully
               ,
               to
               contribute
               their
               utmost
               to
               procure
               the
               Happiness
               of
               the
               whole
            
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             Commonwealth
             ,
             or
             that
             Society
             ,
             or
             Community
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             Members
             .
             All
             which
             are
             utterly
             confounded
             and
             destroyed
             by
             such
             Leviathan
             Pulpit
             Doctrines
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Men
             and
             Nations
             ,
             for
             where
             ever
             there
             are
             Laws
             between
             Kings
             and
             People
             (
             wherein
             
               Salus
               Populi
            
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             the
             
               Supreme
               Law
            
             ,
             for
             that
             God
             made
             the
             whole
             Creation
             not
             only
             for
             the
             Necessities
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Delights
             also
             of
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             equally
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             )
             solemnly
             made
             ,
             and
             sworn
             unto
             by
             mutual
             consent
             ;
             there
             they
             do
             mutually
             ,
             reciprocally
             and
             solemnly
             bind
             each
             other
             :
             And
             the
             Sword
             placed
             in
             the
             Magistrates
             hand
             ,
             is
             not
             as
             the
             material
             Sword
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             not
             to
             untie
             but
             to
             cut
             the
             Traces
             of
             that
             fatal
             
               Gordian
               Chariot
            
             ;
             but
             
               the
               establisht
               Laws
               are
               the
               true
               Sword
            
             to
             which
             both
             King
             and
             People
             must
             submit
             ,
             and
             be
             responsible
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             making
             of
             Laws
             were
             but
             
               Leonis
               Catulum
               alere
            
             .
             vid.
             Eras
             .
             Adag
             .
             p.
             1.
             709.
             
             For
             as
             the
             
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             so
             the
             
               Sword
               of
               Magistrates
               are
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Man
               :
            
             All
             which
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             Mankind
             are
             utterly
             destroyed
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             good
             Doctrine
             ;
             Oaths
             between
             King
             and
             People
             being
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             that
             between
             
               Rahab
               and
               the
               Spies
            
             ;
             which
             if
             not
             
               performed
               by
               her
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               the
               Oath
               which
               She
               had
               made
               them
               to
               swear
               :
            
             For
             Kings
             though
             in
             Title
             ,
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             Prerogatives
             ,
             they
             are
             
               singulis
               majores
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             main
             they
             are
             
               universis
               minores
            
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             irrefrigable
             ,
             for
             that
             
               the
               People
               make
               Kings
               ,
               and
               not
               Kings
               the
               People
               :
            
             And
             the
             like
             reason
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             everlasting
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             
               Christ
               made
               and
               ordained
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               his
               peculiar
               People
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Church
               Him
               the
               Head
               of
               them
               .
            
             In
             Paternal
             Government
             which
             is
             indisputable
             ,
             there
             the
             Fathers
             beget
             the
             Children
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Children
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             they
             owe
             him
             Obedience
             ,
             though
             morose
             and
             bitter
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             
               if
               he
               prove
               a
               Tyrant
               over
               them
               their
               Obligation
               to
               him
               is
               cancelled
            
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             Murder
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             himself
             shall
             suffer
             Death
             .
             Nature
             gives
             Fathers
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             the
             
               People
               make
               Kings
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               Kings
               are
               constituted
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               People
               for
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             are
             urged
             ,
             though
             of
             very
             little
             force
             when
             brought
             to
             the
             Test
             and
             well
             examined
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             
               let
               my
               Sentence
               come
               forth
               from
               thy
               presence
               :
               let
               thine
               Eyes
               behold
               the
               things
               that
               are
               equal
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             17.
             2.
             
             What
             hath
             this
             Text
             to
             do
             more
             particularly
             with
             the
             Government
             between
             Kings
             and
             their
             People
             ,
             than
             with
             all
             other
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             that
             Mankind
             in
             general
             is
             subject
             unto
             ,
             &c.
             being
             as
             applicable
             to
             every
             particular
             Person
             persecuted
             and
             in
             troubles
             ,
             as
             to
             King
             David
             ;
             here
             ,
             in
             confidence
             of
             his
             Integrity
             ,
             craveth
             defence
             of
             God
             against
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             any
             Body
             else
             ;
             but
             it
             proves
             nothing
             that
             Kings
             if
             they
             oppress
             their
             Subjects
             shall
             be
             accountable
             to
             none
             but
             to
             God
             Almighty
             :
             It
             doth
             prove
             that
             any
             oppressed
             King
             ,
             or
             not
             King
             ,
             may
             appeal
             unto
             God
             to
             plead
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             Protect
             and
             Defend
             them
             ;
             And
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             so
             to
             Pray
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             put
             to
             their
             own
             helping
             
             Hands
             to
             relieve
             themselves
             by
             any
             lawful
             means
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             bless
             their
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             their
             prayers
             and
             endeavours
             to
             co-operate
             together
             :
             't
             is
             an
             Appeal
             to
             God
             to
             judg
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Enemies
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             lawful
             ,
             nay
             ,
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             to
             make
             the
             like
             Appeals
             and
             Supplications
             to
             God
             Almighty
             ?
             It
             's
             probable
             that
             David
             wrote
             this
             Psalm
             when
             he
             was
             troubled
             and
             persecuted
             by
             Saul
             ,
             even
             after
             he
             was
             anointed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             did
             then
             make
             Supplications
             and
             Appeal
             to
             Jonathan
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             if
             
               there
               be
               iniquity
               in
               me
               slay
               me
               thy self
               ,
               for
               why
               shouldst
               thou
               bring
               me
               to
               thy
               Father
               ?
            
             Will
             it
             follow
             therefore
             that
             court
             was
             to
             be
             made
             to
             Jonathan
             only
             ?
             I
             doubt
             not
             .
             This
             is
             a
             great
             Example
             and
             Encouragement
             to
             those
             that
             are
             falsly
             accused
             to
             appeal
             to
             God
             by
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             for
             help
             ;
             and
             the
             reasons
             that
             follow
             are
             great
             ,
             
               viz.
               thine
               Eyes
               behold
               the
               things
               that
               are
               equal
               ,
               and
               he
               tries
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             verse
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             what
             signifies
             this
             to
             prove
             that
             Kings
             are
             accountable
             to
             none
             but
             God
             for
             Male
             Government
             ?
             Another
             abused
             place
             of
             Scripture
             is
             Psalm
             51.
             4.
             
             
               Against
               thee
               only
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
               and
               done
               this
               evil
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               justified
               when
               thou
               speakest
               ,
               and
               be
               clear
               when
               thou
               judgest
               .
            
             That
             Men
             of
             the
             same
             temper
             and
             complexion
             with
             Leviathan
             should
             urge
             places
             of
             Scripture
             and
             make
             false
             glosses
             upon
             them
             ,
             I
             wonder
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Pulpits
             should
             Chime
             and
             Ring
             to
             the
             same
             Tune
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             an
             amaze
             .
             Do
             they
             believe
             themselves
             ?
             Or
             have
             they
             forgot
             their
             
               Pater
               Noster
               ?
               Forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
               ,
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespass
               against
               us
               .
               If
               one
               Man
               sin
               against
               another
               ,
               the
               Judge
               shall
               judge
               him
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               sin
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               shall
               intreat
               for
               him
               ?
            
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             25.
             
             So
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             12.
             when
             ye
             sin
             against
             the
             Brethren
             to
             commit
             Murder
             ,
             Adultry
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             sin
             against
             God
             only
             ,
             happily
             may
             be
             good
             Doctrine
             according
             to
             the
             Alcoran
             or
             ●●viathan
             ,
             but
             certainly
             
               can
               have
               no
               place
               in
               Scripture
               ,
            
             no
             not
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Psalm
             of
             
               David's
               deep
               repentance
            
             ,
             confessing
             his
             sins
             to
             God
             and
             begging
             his
             pardon
             .
             
             David's
             heart
             having
             smote
             him
             for
             these
             his
             sins
             against
             
               God
               and
               Uriah
            
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             bitterness
             and
             anguish
             of
             his
             Soul
             prostrate
             ,
             make
             his
             court
             to
             God
             his
             Judge
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             more
             especially
             ;
             who
             only
             
               trieth
               the
               hearts
               and
               reins
            
             ,
             acknowledging
             his
             sins
             and
             begging
             his
             pardon
             ,
             
               who
               only
               had
               power
               of
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               eternal
               ,
            
             and
             so
             only
             could
             acquit
             or
             punish
             eternally
             ,
             and
             
               to
               create
               in
               him
               a
               new
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               renew
               a
               right
               spirit
               within
               him
               ,
            
             which
             no
             mortal
             had
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             only
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             can
             be
             meant
             no
             other
             but
             thee
             chiefly
             ,
             thee
             especially
             ,
             according
             to
             Matth.
             10.
             
             &
             Luke
             12.
             
             
               He
               did
               not
               fear
               them
               which
               had
               power
               to
               kill
               the
               Body
               only
               ,
               but
               not
               able
               to
               kill
               the
               Soul
               ;
               but
               did
               fear
               him
               which
               after
               he
               had
               killed
               the
               Body
               had
               power
               to
               cast
               into
               hell
               .
            
             For
             David
             had
             already
             condemned
             himself
             to
             death
             before
             he
             knew
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Man
             mentioned
             in
             
               Nathan's
               Parable
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             5.
             
             And
             David's
             anger
             was
             greatly
             kindled
             against
             the
             Man
             ,
             
               and
               he
               said
               to
               Nathan
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               done
               this
               thing
               shall
               surely
               die
               .
            
             Have
             they
             not
             read
             what
             Jonathan
             said
             to
             
               Saul
               ?
               Let
               not
               the
               King
               sin
               against
               his
               servant
               ,
               against
               David
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               sinned
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             19.
             4.
             did
             
               Saul
               a
               King
            
             sin
             against
             
               David
               a
               private
               person
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Subject
             ,
             in
             seeking
             his
             innocent
             Blood
             ?
             And
             shall
             David
             when
             
               King
               covet
               his
               Neighbour
            
             Uriah
             
               's
               Wife
            
             ,
             and
             
               seek
               the
               innocent
               Blood
               of
            
             Uriah
             
               himself
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               sin
               against
            
             Uriah
             ?
             
               Quis
               discrevit
               ?
               Who
               hath
               made
               the
               difference
               ,
            
             who
             exempted
             him
             ?
             Falsest
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             esteemed
             Men
             of
             God
             ,
             Priests
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             and
             yet
             teach
             Doctrines
             more
             becoming
             
               Priests
               of
               Baal
               ,
               Men
               of
               Belial
               .
            
             Did
             not
             David
             sin
             against
             the
             Tenth
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Neighbour
             also
             ,
             when
             he
             coveted
             his
             Neighbours
             Wife
             ,
             and
             purchased
             her
             adulterous
             embraces
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             innocent
             Blood
             ,
             may
             they
             not
             as
             well
             plead
             the
             like
             plea
             ,
             and
             justifie
             
               Ahab
               sinning
               against
               God
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               against
               Naboth
               ,
            
             when
             he
             purchased
             his
             Vineyard
             at
             the
             price
             of
             his
             innocent
             Blood
             ?
             1
             King.
             21.
             19.
             2
             
             King.
             9.
             33.
             36.
             
             If
             David
             had
             Power
             to
             shed
             the
             innocent
             Blood
             of
             Uriah
             ,
             and
             debauch
             Bathsheba
             uncontrolably
             by
             Man
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             from
             God
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Power
             against
             the
             Six
             and
             Seventh
             Commandments
             ;
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             so
             David
             lyed
             when
             he
             confessed
             it
             a
             sin
             which
             was
             none
             ,
             and
             consequently
             needed
             no
             pardon
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             Kings
             ,
             because
             Kings
             ,
             are
             under
             no
             Obligation
             of
             Duties
             ,
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             &c.
             to
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             is
             
               contrary
               to
               all
               Scripture
            
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             15
             ,
             20.
             
             &
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             Power
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             unrestrainable
             and
             unquestionable
             by
             the
             Subject
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             from
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             
               for
               God
               cannot
               give
               a
               Power
               to
               do
               ill
               ,
               that
               is
               unpunishable
               by
               Men
               ,
               and
               not
               give
               that
               Power
               to
               do
               ill
            
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             very
             thing
             that
             God
             giveth
             to
             David
             a
             Power
             to
             kill
             and
             commit
             Adultery
             with
             this
             respect
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             punishable
             by
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Men
             ,
             God
             must
             give
             it
             as
             a
             sinful
             Power
             to
             do
             ill
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Power
             of
             Dispensation
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             either
             
             God
             or
             Man
             ;
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             design
             and
             purport
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             If
             such
             a
             Power
             as
             is
             not
             restrainable
             by
             Man
             be
             from
             God
             permissivè
             ,
             as
             in
             Devils
             and
             Men
             ,
             
               then
               it
               is
               no
               Regal
               Power
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             resist
             such
             Power
             is
             not
             to
             resist
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             For
             Priests
             to
             preach
             Kings
             to
             be
             
               Nursing-fathers
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               be
            
             custodes
             utriusque
             tabulae
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             and
             yet
             to
             preach
             that
             if
             Kings
             do
             break
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             yet
             they
             sin
             against
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             are
             accountable
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             is
             Divinity
             becomming
             only
             
             Micha's
             Priests
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             little
             better
             reward
             and
             hope
             of
             preferment
             will
             with
             gladness
             of
             heart
             
               take
               Ephod
               ,
               take
               Teraphim
               ,
               take
               graven
               Images
               ,
               preach
               any
               thing
               ,
               swallow
               down
               theft
               and
               idolatry
               together
               ,
            
             pervert
             any
             Text
             ,
             though
             thereby
             whole
             Nations
             are
             rob'd
             and
             despoiled
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Religion
             .
             Falsest
             Prophets
             !
             that
             thus
             
               flatter
               profaneness
               ,
               betraying
               God's
               truth
               ,
               and
               smothering
               and
               dissembling
               the
               strictness
               and
               purity
               of
               his
               ways
               ,
               striking
               at
               sin
               with
               the
               Scabboard
               and
               not
               with
               the
               Sword
               ;
               extenuating
               evil
               ,
               palliating
               Vice
               ,
               daubing
               with
               untempered
               Morter
               ,
               and
               by
               divining
               Lyes
               to
               seduce
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             If
             Kings
             
               can
               do
               no
               wrong
               to
               their
               People
               ,
               and
               are
               accountable
               to
               God
               only
               ,
               what
               made
            
             Samuel
             
               to
               make
               publick
               proclamation
            
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             here
             I
             am
             ,
             witness
             against
             me
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             anointed
             :
             Whose
             Ox
             have
             I
             taken
             ?
             or
             whose
             Ass
             have
             I
             taken
             ?
             or
             whom
             have
             I
             defrauded
             ?
             whom
             have
             I
             oppressed
             ?
             or
             of
             whose
             hand
             have
             I
             received
             any
             bribe
             to
             blind
             my
             Eyes
             therewith
             ?
             and
             I
             will
             restore
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             
               1
               Sam.
               12.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             So
             Lewis
             IX
             .
             for
             his
             great
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             
               sirnamed
               the
               Saint
            
             ,
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             being
             fully
             satisfied
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             Sovereigns
             are
             responsible
             by
             Laws
             both
             divine
             and
             human
             for
             all
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             themselves
             and
             of
             their
             subordinate
             Ministers
             ,
             caused
             to
             be
             publish'd
             through
             all
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               That
               whoever
               had
               suffered
               any
               wrong
               or
               damage
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               belonging
               to
               him
               ,
               should
               make
               it
               known
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               give
               them
               satisfaction
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Estate
               ;
               which
               was
               punctually
               performed
               accordingly
               .
            
             To
             me
             't
             is
             a
             wonder
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             in
             an
             amaze
             ,
             how
             any
             Man
             can
             be
             so
             biassed
             or
             corrupted
             in
             Judgment
             (
             except
             possessed
             with
             an
             evil
             Spirit
             )
             as
             to
             draw
             such
             Conclusions
             from
             such
             Premisses
             .
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             ridiculous
             in
             Nature
             ,
             in
             Reason
             ,
             in
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             Understanding
             ,
             
               to
               give
               Laws
               to
               Kings
               ,
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               swear
               to
               keep
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               be
               understood
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               be
               lawless
               ,
            
             and
             not
             obliged
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             
               cannot
               be
               questioned
               if
               they
               break
               them
               ,
            
             (
             according
             to
             others
             )
             which
             is
             as
             Caitiff
             a
             position
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             differs
             nothing
             but
             in
             words
             only
             ?
             Shall
             all
             others
             be
             punished
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             same
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Kings
             only
             excepted
             ,
             who
             by
             solemn
             and
             sacred
             Oaths
             have
             bound
             themselves
             to
             performance
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             make
             no
             exceptions
             ?
             Absit
             ?
             Doth
             God
             make
             any
             exceptions
             ?
             Doth
             not
             God
             punish
             Kings
             as
             severely
             as
             he
             doth
             others
             ?
             Is
             not
             
               Tophet
               ordained
               of
               old
               which
               is
               deep
               and
               large
               ,
               the
               pile
               whereof
               is
               fire
               and
               much
               wood
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               kindled
               by
               my
               breath
               as
               by
               a
               stream
               of
               brimstone
               :
               yea
               for
               Kings
               it
               is
               prepared
               ,
            
             Isaiah
             30.
             33.
             and
             shall
             we
             give
             such
             encouragement
             to
             break
             Laws
             and
             to
             work
             Wickedness
             ,
             God
             forbid
             ?
             Are
             not
             such
             Doctrines
             encouragements
             to
             
               Kings
               to
               lift
               up
               their
               Hearts
               above
               their
               Brethren
               ?
            
             against
             which
             God
             hath
             forewarned
             and
             forbid
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             but
             Men.
             God
             
               made
               his
               own
               Sabbath
               for
               Man
               ,
               and
               not
               Man
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             he
             not
             made
             Kings
             so
             too
             ?
             Moses
             was
             a
             King
             with
             Supreme
             Power
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             and
             so
             let
             all
             Kings
             have
             if
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Warrant
             ,
             Commission
             ,
             access
             and
             freedom
             with
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             to
             have
             constant
             recourse
             unto
             him
             to
             carry
             the
             Causes
             of
             their
             People
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             communicate
             them
             to
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             prosecute
             them
             as
             punctually
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             faithful
             in
             his
             House
             as
             he
             was
             .
             But
             though
             Moses
             had
             this
             great
             and
             mighty
             Power
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             God's
             companion
             ,
             
               speaking
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               answering
               him
               ,
            
             Exod.
             19.
             19.
             yet
             it
             no
             where
             appears
             that
             
               quod
               libet
               licet
            
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             do
             what
             he
             list
             ,
             and
             be
             accountable
             to
             God
             only
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             the
             People
             came
             to
             him
             to
             ask
             counsel
             of
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             do
             his
             own
             commands
             without
             God's
             commands
             and
             advice
             first
             had
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             was
             but
             to
             teach
             them
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             the
             way
             wherein
             they
             were
             to
             walk
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             they
             were
             to
             do
             ,
             Exod.
             18.
             20.
             not
             to
             oppress
             ,
             or
             injure
             them
             ,
             or
             tyrannize
             over
             them
             to
             give
             Laws
             ,
             not
             receive
             or
             be
             obliged
             by
             any
             themselves
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             
               God
               was
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               Moses
            
             only
             his
             Interpreter
             and
             Ambassador
             ;
             and
             if
             Kings
             will
             not
             be
             as
             faithful
             as
             Moses
             was
             ,
             in
             judging
             and
             acting
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             their
             and
             our
             God
             ,
             there
             will
             then
             be
             
               no
               leading
               into
               captivity
               ,
               no
               complaining
               in
               our
               streets
               ,
               no
               breaking
               in
               ,
               nor
               going
               out
               ;
               but
               happy
               would
               be
               the
               People
               that
               were
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ;
               yea
               ,
               happy
               that
               People
               whose
               
               God
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             144.
             14.
             15.
             to
             make
             Laws
             to
             bind
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             yet
             Kings
             to
             break
             them
             impune
             ,
             when
             the
             very
             Laws
             themselves
             do
             not
             exempt
             them
             ,
             is
             very
             ill
             becoming
             reasonable
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             but
             Kings
             should
             be
             punished
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             them
             is
             wicked
             and
             unjust
             .
             It
             may
             happen
             in
             all
             Kingdoms
             (
             most
             probably
             in
             those
             that
             are
             Haereditary
             ,
             )
             that
             some
             Kings
             may
             be
             Idiots
             ,
             or
             mad
             ,
             or
             follow
             mad
             Councils
             and
             Advisors
             ,
             (
             a
             crime
             of
             the
             same
             Leaven
             ,
             )
             as
             did
             Rehoboam
             ,
             and
             must
             whole
             Kingdoms
             then
             also
             be
             subject
             to
             their
             Tyranny
             ,
             
               to
               be
               chastized
               not
               with
               Whips
               but
               with
               Scorpions
               ,
               without
            
             making
             use
             of
             their
             power
             to
             extricate
             themselves
             out
             of
             their
             hardships
             and
             miseries
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             natural
             to
             cry
             ,
             
               What
               Portion
               have
               we
               in
            
             David
             ?
             
               We
               have
               no
               Inheritance
               in
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Jesse
             ,
             
               every
               man
               to
               your
               Tents
            
             ,
             withdraw
             your
             Services
             ,
             withhold
             your
             Tributes
             ,
             fight
             not
             against
             the
             Interest
             of
             your
             Nation
             ;
             
               and
               now
            
             David
             
               see
               to
               thine
               own
               house
            
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             10.
             16.
             
             Though
             Kings
             have
             the
             great
             title
             ,
             yet
             the
             Laws
             are
             to
             govern
             both
             them
             and
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             though
             all
             Laws
             run
             in
             their
             names
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             to
             command
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             so
             his
             Subjects
             are
             to
             obey
             him
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             not
             against
             Law.
             
          
           
             Doth
             God
             himself
             keep
             Covenant
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             never
             break
             any
             ;
             and
             shall
             Kings
             who
             claim
             their
             Titles
             and
             Powers
             from
             him
             ,
             take
             greater
             liberty
             and
             freedom
             to
             break
             the
             Covenants
             and
             Agreements
             with
             their
             Subjects
             than
             God
             himself
             ,
             or
             pretend
             to
             be
             unaccountable
             ?
             I
             doubt
             they
             themselves
             would
             not
             accept
             such
             a
             Plea
             from
             their
             own
             Ambassadors
             or
             Ministers
             transgressing
             their
             Commissions
             .
             Had
             the
             Israelites
             power
             to
             cast
             off
             their
             corrupt
             Judges
             ,
             (
             a
             Government
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             them
             another
             form
             of
             Government
             even
             Kingly
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             even
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             )
             and
             did
             not
             God
             gratify
             them
             therein
             ,
             though
             they
             rejected
             not
             Samuel
             only
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             thereby
             ,
             Sam.
             8.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               For
               he
               gave
               them
               a
               King
               in
               his
               anger
               ,
               and
               took
               him
               away
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
            
             Hos
             .
             13.
             11.
             
             Had
             they
             such
             power
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             Christians
             the
             same
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             shew
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             taken
             away
             .
             Certainly
             whoever
             sets
             up
             himself
             to
             be
             supream
             and
             above
             all
             Laws
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             accountable
             to
             none
             but
             to
             God
             for
             breach
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lies
             make
             himself
             an
             Idol
             or
             a
             strange
             God
             to
             be
             revered
             without
             contradiction
             .
             If
             Nebuchadnezzar
             
               erect
               his
               Prodigious
               Idol
               ,
               must
               all
               People
               ,
               Nations
               and
               Languages
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               it
               ?
               Gideon
            
             whom
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             Commissioned
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Rule
               thou
               over
               us
               ,
               both
               thou
               ,
               and
               thy
               Son
               ,
               and
               thy
               Sons
               Son
               also
               ,
            
             but
             Gideon
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
               neither
               shall
               my
               Son
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
            
             Judg.
             8.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             Gideon
             by
             this
             Commission
             was
             as
             Supream
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             large
             Powers
             as
             any
             
               King
               had
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Israelites
             could
             give
             him
             ,
             without
             formal
             Covenants
             or
             Laws
             to
             tye
             him
             up
             ;
             and
             yet
             his
             Answer
             is
             a
             document
             upon
             divine
             Record
             for
             ever
             to
             all
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               right
               of
               Men
               to
               domineer
               over
               Men
               ,
            
             but
             it
             belongs
             and
             appertains
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             to
             rule
             without
             controll
             ▪
             And
             indeed
             it
             's
             both
             against
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             precept
             divine
             ,
             
               for
               Kings
               so
               to
               lift
               up
               their
               hearts
               above
               their
               Brethren
               ,
            
             as
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             Rigorously
             ,
             Uncontrolably
             ;
             for
             God
             created
             them
             all
             equal
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             all
             stand
             in
             an
             equal
             distance
             before
             Gods
             Tribunal
             ,
             where
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             respect
             of
             Persons
             .
             What
             difference
             and
             distance
             of
             stations
             and
             of
             honours
             there
             is
             amongst
             us
             ,
             is
             from
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             own
             framing
             ,
             
               naked
               came
               we
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               naked
               shall
               we
               return
               .
               It
               is
               ill
               ,
            
             very
             ill
             ,
             
               offending
               little
               ones
               whose
               Angels
               do
               always
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             10.
             
             By
             all
             which
             it
             manifestly
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Mosaick
               Kings
               and
               Judges
            
             were
             equally
             obliged
             to
             keep
             the
             Laws
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             Law
             either
             in
             the
             old
             or
             new
             Testament
             that
             makes
             any
             exception
             or
             exemption
             ,
             or
             to
             free
             one
             more
             than
             another
             from
             censure
             ,
             if
             a
             Transgressor
             either
             against
             God
             or
             Man.
             
          
           
             To
             assert
             that
             God
             hath
             reserved
             to
             his
             own
             Tribunal
             the
             punishment
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             free
             them
             from
             being
             called
             to
             an
             account
             and
             censured
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             is
             a
             false
             Maxime
             without
             sound
             reason
             ,
             or
             good
             authority
             :
             Examine
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             that
             doth
             allow
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             
               Divine
               Herald
               of
               Liberty
            
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             or
             civil
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             do
             deliver
             us
             up
             also
             Captives
             and
             Slaves
             to
             Tyrant
             Princes
             ,
             without
             a
             power
             or
             liberty
             to
             extricate
             our selves
             from
             such
             Slavery
             and
             Thraldom
             .
             We
             read
             in
             the
             
               Gospel
               that
               Christ
               at
               his
               coming
               should
               scatter
               the
               Proud
               Imaginations
               of
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               put
               down
               the
               Mighty
               from
               their
               Thrones
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.
             51
             ,
             52.
             but
             no
             where
             that
             he
             did
             establish
             the
             Thrones
             of
             Tyrants
             for
             good
             government
             .
             
               Christ
               himself
               was
               born
               under
               Tyrants
               ,
               suffered
               under
               them
               ,
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               Reputation
               ,
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               and
               thereby
               purchased
               for
               us
               an
               honest
               and
               just
               liberty
               ,
               as
               to
               bear
               with
               patient
               minds
               a
               necessitated
               servitude
            
             ;
             
             but
             we
             no
             where
             read
             that
             he
             took
             away
             from
             us
             our
             just
             powers
             of
             procuring
             our
             own
             Liberties
             when
             oppressed
             ,
             but
             rather
             confirmed
             them
             .
             
               Art
               thou
               called
               being
               a
               Servant
               ,
               care
               not
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               mayst
               be
               made
               Free
               use
               it
               rather
               .
               Ye
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               be
               not
               ye
               the
               Servants
               of
               Men.
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             In
             vain
             therefore
             is
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             brought
             for
             our
             enduring
             of
             such
             servitude
             ,
             
               who
               by
               the
               price
               of
               his
               Servitude
               purchased
               and
               confirmed
               our
               civil
               Liberties
               ;
               Christ
               having
               asked
            
             Peter
             at
             Capernaum
             ,
             
               of
               whom
               do
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               take
               Custom
               or
               Tribute
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               Children
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             their
             Citizens
             )
             
               or
               of
               Strangers
               ?
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             though
             under
             a
             conquerred
             condition
             ;
             )
             
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               of
               Strangers
               .
               Jesus
               saith
               unto
               him
               ,
               then
               are
               the
               Children
               free
               ;
               notwithstanding
               ,
               least
               we
               should
               offend
               them
               ,
               pay
               for
               me
               and
               thee
               .
            
             Matt.
             17.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Thus
             much
             rationally
             and
             naturally
             may
             from
             hence
             be
             concluded
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Christ
             and
             Peter
             as
             private
             Persons
             paid
             Tribute
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             no
             obligation
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
             nor
             Caesar
             any
             just
             right
             to
             require
             it
             ;
             yet
             because
             they
             would
             give
             no
             offence
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             at
             quiet
             ,
             and
             avoid
             trouble
             ,
             Christ
             did
             command
             payment
             .
             But
             from
             hence
             it
             never
             can
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             whole
             Kingdoms
             or
             Commonwealths
             ,
             being
             unjustly
             oppressed
             with
             exorbitant
             Taxes
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             and
             without
             their
             consent
             are
             therefore
             obliged
             to
             pay
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             thereby
             forbid
             or
             hindred
             to
             right
             and
             relieve
             themselves
             .
             Whether
             by
             Children
             are
             meant
             the
             Citizens
             or
             Subjects
             of
             Kings
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             ,
             or
             by
             Children
             be
             meant
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Christians
             according
             to
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             if
             Peter
             was
             of
             the
             Children
             or
             Citizens
             ,
             he
             was
             therefore
             free
             .
             We
             also
             (
             Christ
             testifying
             )
             are
             free
             likewise
             either
             as
             Citizens
             or
             as
             Christians
             .
             God
             certainly
             would
             never
             give
             his
             Vicegerents
             or
             
               Patres
               Patriae
            
             (
             as
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             esteemed
             )
             authority
             to
             oppress
             those
             whom
             he
             would
             not
             tyrannize
             over
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             whole
             Creation
             for
             their
             comfort
             and
             solace
             ;
             no
             nor
             yet
             so
             unlimited
             Powers
             ,
             as
             that
             if
             they
             did
             oppress
             or
             tyrannize
             ,
             they
             should
             by
             no
             means
             for
             such
             their
             Tyranny
             be
             questioned
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             absurdity
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             as
             great
             as
             the
             other
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             wonderful
             injury
             to
             Gods
             infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             grace
             and
             goodness
             towards
             man
             ,
             to
             suppose
             that
             God
             should
             appoint
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             and
             oblige
             him
             to
             keep
             Laws
             for
             the
             well
             government
             of
             his
             Charge
             as
             his
             Vicegerents
             ,
             for
             whose
             good
             he
             is
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             if
             he
             violate
             them
             all
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             it
             without
             contradiction
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             aggrevate
             the
             injury
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             support
             that
             injury
             by
             wresting
             his
             own
             word
             ,
             by
             coyning
             evasions
             ,
             and
             creating
             subtleties
             to
             overshaddow
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             meaning
             thereof
             ,
             and
             foysting
             false
             glosses
             upon
             them
             .
             No
             doubt
             but
             when
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             offereth
             it self
             to
             an
             oppressed
             People
             ,
             to
             extricate
             themselves
             out
             of
             any
             Tyranny
             ,
             
               Gods
               Providence
               is
               therein
               manifested
               ,
               and
               it
               s
               their
               own
               fault
               if
               they
               make
               not
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
             Is
             not
             Gods
             Image
             as
             manifestly
             seen
             in
             man
             ,
             as
             Caesars
             on
             the
             Coyn
             ?
             Is
             not
             as
             much
             respect
             and
             regard
             to
             be
             shewed
             to
             Gods
             Image
             as
             to
             Caesars
             ?
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             rational
             men
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             an
             injury
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             to
             give
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             power
             to
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             or
             to
             swear
             them
             to
             keep
             Laws
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             to
             leave
             them
             accountable
             to
             God
             only
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             the
             governed
             to
             be
             without
             remedy
             .
             Caesars
             have
             their
             Rights
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             have
             their
             Rights
             also
             .
             Caesars
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             to
             the
             People
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             all
             render
             to
             all
             their
             reciprocal
             dues
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             them
             away
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             minister
             otherwise
             ,
             
               they
               are
               not
               Ministers
            
             of
             God
             but
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Liberty
             and
             Freedom
             of
             the
             People
             is
             their
             propriety
             both
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             nature
             ,
             born
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             defrauded
             or
             deprived
             thereof
             by
             any
             subtilties
             ;
             but
             the
             rights
             and
             powers
             of
             Kings
             over
             the
             People
             are
             given
             them
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             either
             expressly
             or
             implyed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             always
             understood
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             the
             Inscription
             upon
             Coins
             doth
             not
             confer
             any
             more
             right
             to
             Kings
             than
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             it
             only
             denotes
             its
             intrinsick
             value
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             pure
             ,
             and
             without
             base
             mixture
             or
             allay
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             in
             this
             place
             did
             not
             so
             much
             demonstrate
             Subjects
             duty
             towards
             Kings
             ,
             as
             to
             tax
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             feigned
             themselves
             Just
             Men
             ,
             and
             took
             council
             to
             entangle
             him
             in
             his
             talk
             ,
             cogging
             with
             him
             ,
             crying
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               true
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               the
               way
               of
               God
               in
               truth
               ,
            
             &c.
             of
             malice
             and
             wickedness
             designing
             to
             betray
             him
             ,
             by
             taking
             hold
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             deliver
             him
             to
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Governor
             ,
             Luke
             20.
             20.
             and
             therefore
             put
             that
             captious
             question
             to
             him
             ,
             
               is
               it
               lawful
               to
               give
               Tribute
               to
            
             Caesar
             
               or
               is
               it
               not
            
             ?
             But
             he
             knowing
             their
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             answered
             them
             accordingly
             ,
             Mark
             12.
             14.
             15.
             
             Thus
             sophistically
             by
             false
             reasonings
             and
             counterseit
             glosses
             on
             plain
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             less
             ,
             or
             other
             then
             to
             represent
             the
             great
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             of
             Earth
             a
             Deceiver
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             whilst
             he
             sets
             Kings
             over
             us
             as
             his
             Ministers
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             allow
             them
             a
             Latitude
             to
             tyrannize
             
             over
             them
             at
             their
             pleasure
             without
             controll
             :
             
               Can
               men
               gather
               Figs
               of
               Thistles
               ,
               or
               Grapes
               of
               Brambles
               ?
            
             then
             may
             these
             men
             gather
             such
             false
             conclusions
             from
             such
             right
             premisses
             as
             cannot
             yield
             them
             .
             It
             s
             undeniable
             that
             God
             never
             gave
             any
             Power
             to
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             but
             what
             is
             just
             and
             right
             ,
             and
             equal
             .
             
               Righteousness
               and
               Judgment
               are
               the
               Basis
               and
               establishment
               of
               his
               own
               Throne
               ,
            
             and
             shall
             Kings
             pretend
             to
             govern
             otherwise
             ?
             When
             the
             Pharisees
             pretending
             kindness
             (
             but
             designing
             mischief
             )
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             advised
             him
             to
             
               depart
               out
               of
               their
               Coasts
               ,
               for
               that
            
             Herod
             
               sought
               to
               kill
               him
            
             ,
             Luke
             13.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Christ
             did
             not
             depart
             ,
             nor
             yet
             return
             any
             low
             pittiful
             answer
             ,
             but
             boldly
             answered
             ,
             
               Go
               tell
               that
               Fox
               ,
               I
               do
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               and
               do
               cures
               to
               day
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
            
             &c.
             thereby
             intimating
             ,
             that
             Kings
             have
             no
             lawful
             Power
             to
             wrong
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             to
             hinder
             any
             from
             doing
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             their
             duty
             towards
             God
             ,
             though
             by
             Fox-like
             advisoes
             they
             usurp
             dominion
             beyond
             all
             just
             right
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             himself
             esteems
             them
             no
             other
             ,
             or
             better
             than
             Bruits
             according
             to
             Psal
             .
             49.
             20.
             
             
               Man
               that
               is
               in
               honour
               ,
               and
               understandeth
               not
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               Beasts
               that
               perish
               ,
            
             now
             what
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             understanding
             ,
             is
             declared
             by
             
               Job
               the
               greatest
               man
               of
               the
               East
               ,
            
             Job
             28.
             28.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               is
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               to
               depart
               from
               evil
               that
               is
               understanding
               .
            
             So
             
               David
               a
               King
            
             tells
             us
             the
             same
             ,
             Psal
             .
             111.
             10.
             and
             so
             
               King
               Solomon
            
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             Prov.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             ch
             .
             10.
             with
             promises
             of
             great
             Blessings
             ,
             
               He
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               his
               soul
               shall
               dwell
               at
               ease
               ,
               and
               his
               seed
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               shew
               them
               his
               Covenant
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             25.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             All
             other
             wordly
             wisdom
             that
             hath
             not
             respect
             to
             eternity
             ,
             is
             but
             foolishness
             and
             bruitish
             ,
             and
             the
             esteem
             that
             God
             himself
             hath
             of
             the
             greatest
             men
             on
             earth
             without
             this
             wisdom
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             that
             of
             Bruits
             .
             So
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             esteemed
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Sadducees
             but
             as
             a
             
               generation
               of
               Vipers
            
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             7.
             
             So
             God
             by
             Jeremy
             to
             the
             voluptuous
             ,
             
               when
               he
               had
               fed
               them
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               they
               then
               committed
               Adultery
               ,
               and
               assemble
               themselves
               by
               Troops
               in
               Harlots
               Houses
               ,
               they
               were
               as
               fed
               Horses
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Jer.
             5.
             8.
             
             So
             
               David
               ,
               Dogs
               have
               compassed
               me
               ,
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               wicked
               have
               enclosed
               me
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             22.
             16.
             
             So
             
               Isaiah
               calls
               ignorant
               and
               blind
               Watchmen
               Dogs
               ,
               ye
               greedy
               Dogs
               ,
            
             Isaiah
             56.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             Christ
             forewarned
             them
             
               not
               to
               give
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               unto
               Dogs
               ,
               neither
               cast
               Pearl
               before
               Swine
               ,
            
             Matth.
             7.
             6.
             
             So
             was
             
             Paul's
             caution
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             3.
             2.
             
             
               Beware
               of
               Dogs
               ,
               beware
               of
               evil
               workers
               ,
            
             whereby
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               mean
               between
               a
               Saint
               and
               a
               Bruit
               ,
            
             be
             they
             great
             or
             small
             ,
             rich
             or
             poor
             ;
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             will
             divide
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             advice
             of
             
               David
               a
               King
            
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               not
               like
               Horse
               and
               Mule
               which
               have
               no
               understanding
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             32.
             9.
             
             
               A
               Bruitish
               man
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               neither
               doth
               a
               Fool
               understand
               this
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             92.
             6.
             
             All
             the
             Machiavilians
             and
             Leviathans
             ,
             and
             time-serving
             Pulpiteers
             of
             the
             world
             and
             their
             Council
             ,
             without
             such
             understanding
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             Bruits
             and
             Bruitish
             ,
             void
             of
             true
             sense
             and
             understanding
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               suffered
               under
               a
               Tyrant
               ;
               true
               ,
               but
               how
               could
               be
               suffer
               but
               under
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               that
               feared
               neither
               God
               nor
               Man
               ?
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               and
               to
               suffer
               ;
               what
               for
               ?
            
             not
             to
             bring
             us
             under
             ,
             but
             to
             free
             us
             from
             the
             yoke
             of
             Bondage
             both
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             .
             
               Consider
               well
               the
               answer
               which
            
             Christ
             
               gave
               to
               the
            
             Mother
             of
             Zebedee's
             Children
             ,
             desiring
             that
             her
             two
             Sons
             might
             sit
             the
             one
             on
             his
             right
             ,
             the
             other
             on
             his
             left
             hand
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             viz.
             Ye
             know
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             great
             exercise
             Authority
             over
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ,
             but
             whoever
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Servant
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             .
          
           
             
             Zebedee's
             Sons
             dreaming
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             suddenly
             have
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             affecting
             to
             be
             chief
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             and
             next
             unto
             him
             ,
             there
             arose
             among
             them
             a
             strife
             ,
             
               (
               through
               Pride
               cometh
               Contention
            
             )
             who
             should
             be
             greatest
             among
             them
             ,
             whence
             that
             proud
             demand
             
               that
               one
               might
               sit
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               on
               his
               left
               .
            
             But
             Christ
             gently
             rebuked
             their
             proud
             aspiring
             humour
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             all
             Christians
             ,
             shewing
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             did
             domineer
             and
             play
             Rex
             among
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             (
             a
             temper
             very
             ill
             beseeming
             Christians
             ,
             )
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             (
             in
             whom
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             living
             God
             should
             dwell
             ,
             )
             
               but
               whoever
               will
               be
               great
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Minister
               ,
               and
               whoever
               will
               be
               chief
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Servant
            
             ;
             and
             made
             himself
             the
             great
             exemplar
             of
             so
             great
             humility
             ,
             
               who
               came
               not
               to
               be
               ministred
               unto
               ,
               but
               to
               minister
               ,
            
             of
             which
             he
             gave
             real
             testimony
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             first
             coming
             down
             from
             Heaven
             his
             Imperial
             Residence
             ,
             then
             refusing
             to
             be
             made
             a
             King
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             when
             5000
             
               designed
               to
               have
               taken
               him
               by
               force
               to
               have
               made
               him
               a
               King.
            
             Then
             
               by
               washing
               his
               Disciples
               feet
               ,
               breaking
               Bread
               unto
               them
               .
            
             And
             to
             consummate
             all
             ,
             
               he
               became
               obedient
               to
               death
               ,
               even
               that
               shameful
               death
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               for
               us
               men
               and
               for
               our
               Salvation
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             Life
             was
             but
             administration
             of
             all
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             Rich
             or
             Poor
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             duty
             of
             all
             Kings
             .
          
           
           
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Proud
             and
             aspiring
             domination
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             among
             Christians
             ,
             though
             they
             bear
             the
             glorious
             Titles
             of
             Evargitae
             or
             Benefactors
             ,
             nay
             of
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             or
             Princes
             .
             Kings
             ,
             Christians
             especially
             ,
             though
             Kings
             by
             name
             and
             title
             ,
             yet
             in
             truth
             are
             but
             
               Servants
               to
               the
               governed
            
             .
             So
             Moses
             ,
             who
             certainly
             had
             as
             great
             and
             as
             unquestionable
             authority
             over
             the
             Israelites
             as
             ever
             mortal
             had
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             himself
             did
             dictate
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             never
             proudly
             domineer
             over
             them
             ,
             (
             tho'
             provoked
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             desired
             God
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             see
             his
             wretchedness
             )
             to
             their
             prejudice
             or
             detriment
             ,
             but
             did
             bear
             the
             
               burden
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               carried
               them
               in
               his
               bosom
               as
               a
               nursing
               Father
               beareth
               the
               nursing
               Child
               ,
            
             and
             pleaded
             importunately
             with
             God
             himself
             to
             save
             them
             from
             destruction
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Fire
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               consuming
               them
               at
            
             Taberah
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             :
             worthy
             the
             imitation
             of
             all
             those
             who
             stile
             themselves
             Gods
             Vicegerents
             :
             then
             should
             the
             governed
             have
             no
             oppression
             ,
             
               no
               complaining
               in
               our
               Streets
            
             ,
             but
             should
             
               every
               man
               sit
               quietly
               under
               his
               own
               Vine
               and
               under
               his
               own
               Fig-tree
               .
            
             So
             Plato
             called
             Magistrates
             not
             Lords
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             and
             Servants
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             calleth
             the
             People
             not
             Servants
             but
             Benefactors
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             allow
             and
             give
             them
             in
             gratitude
             and
             recompence
             for
             their
             service
             ,
             wherewithal
             to
             keep
             a
             Kingly
             State
             and
             Grandeur
             ,
             and
             depute
             them
             also
             their
             Conservators
             and
             Executioners
             of
             their
             Laws
             .
             So
             Aristotle
             calls
             them
             Ministers
             and
             Keepers
             of
             their
             Laws
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             call
             them
             Ministers
             both
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             Faithful
             as
             was
             Moses
             in
             not
             deviating
             from
             Gods
             Commandments
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               not
               against
               Superiority
               ,
               Kingship
               ,
               Government
               or
               Governours
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               haughty
               and
               insolent
               deportment
               and
               tyrannical
               abuse
               of
               the
               power
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               as
               the
               Heathen
               Princes
               did
               ,
               which
               he
               rebukes
               here
               ,
               intimating
               that
               so
               to
               govern
               ,
            
             is
             to
             rule
             over
             others
             to
             their
             own
             hurt
             ,
             
               and
               that
               to
               such
               ,
               a
               Wo
               is
               denounced
               ,
            
             Wo
             to
             them
             that
             decree
             unrighteous
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             that
             write
             grievousness
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             prescribed
             ,
             to
             turn
             aside
             the
             Needy
             from
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             the
             right
             from
             the
             Poor
             ,
             that
             Widdows
             may
             be
             their
             Prey
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             rob
             the
             Fatherless
             .
             But
             be
             not
             ye
             like
             unto
             the
             Heathen
             who
             govern
             after
             such
             a
             rate
             ,
             
               but
               the
               greater
               you
               are
               in
               Honour
               and
               Power
               ,
               be
               ye
               more
               humble
               ,
               and
            
             as
             him
             that
             serveth
             ,
             and
             being
             as
             Gods
             Vicegerents
             
               (
               in
               which
               appellation
               you
               all
               glory
               and
               boast
               )
            
             be
             ye
             all
             Imitators
             of
             him
             ,
             
               and
               follow
               his
               example
            
             ,
             doing
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             executing
             judgment
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             delivering
             the
             spoiled
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Oppressor
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             wrong
             ,
             no
             violence
             to
             the
             Stranger
             ,
             the
             Fatherless
             nor
             to
             the
             Widdows
             ,
             neither
             shed
             innocent
             blood
             ,
             least
             his
             fury
             go
             out
             like
             Fire
             ,
             and
             burn
             that
             none
             can
             quench
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             such
             doings
             .
             
               The
               greater
               you
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               humble
               ye
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               then
               ye
               shall
               find
               favour
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             In
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             let
             each
             esteem
             others
             better
             then
             themselves
             .
             
               As
               were
               his
               Precepts
               ,
               so
               was
               his
               example
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               was
               chief
               Priest
               ,
               King
               and
               Lord
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Disciples
            
             as
             he
             that
             serveth
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
            
             Regality
             but
             Piety
             
               that
               ennobles
               and
               makes
               Princes
               in
               good
               earnest
               Gods
               Vicegerents
               .
            
          
           
             Carry
             them
             in
             thy
             bosom
             as
             a
             Nursing
             Father
             carryeth
             the
             sucking
             Child
             into
             the
             Land
             which
             thou
             swearest
             unto
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             
               (
               a
               prescription
               and
               document
               for
               all
               Emperors
               ,
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               :
               )
               so
            
             God
             to
             Moses
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               made
            
             Prince
             and
             Lawgiver
             over
             the
             Jews
             
               his
               peculiar
               People
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               lovingly
               ,
               tenderly
               ,
               carefully
               ,
               which
               sheweth
               the
               great
               love
               ,
               mildness
               ,
               gentleness
               that
               should
               be
               in
               Governours
               .
               So
               Christ
               ,
            
             He
             shall
             feed
             his
             Flock
             like
             a
             Shepherd
             ,
             he
             shall
             gather
             his
             Lambs
             in
             his
             Arms
             ,
             and
             bear
             them
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             gently
             lead
             those
             that
             are
             young
             ,
             
               Isaiah
               40.
               11.
               
               So
            
             Paul
             ,
             We
             were
             gentle
             among
             you
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Nurse
             cherisheth
             her
             children
             ,
             we
             exhorted
             ,
             and
             comforted
             ,
             and
             charged
             every
             one
             of
             you
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             his
             Children
             ,
             
               ▪
               1
               Thes
               .
               2.
               7.
               11.
               
               Accordingly
               the
            
             Hebrews
             
               have
               this
               Rule
               for
               all
               Governors
               ,
            
             It
             is
             unlawful
             for
             a
             man
             to
             govern
             with
             Stateliness
             over
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             with
             Haughtiness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             with
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             Fear
             .
             And
             every
             Pastour
             that
             bringeth
             more
             terror
             upon
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             than
             is
             for
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             punished
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             govern
             them
             with
             contemptuous
             carriage
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             the
             Common
             People
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             neither
             may
             he
             tread
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             holy
             People
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             unlearned
             and
             base
             ,
             they
             be
             the
             sons
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             he
             must
             bear
             the
             toyl
             of
             the
             Congregation
             and
             their
             burden
             ,
             as
             Moses
             our
             Master
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             as
             a
             Nursing
             Father
             beareth
             his
             Child
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Maimon
               in
               Misn
               .
               tom
               .
               4.
               in
               Sanhedrim
               ch
               .
               25.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               When
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Government
               grew
               too
               heavy
               for
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               God
               commanded
               him
               ,
               saying
            
             ,
             Gather
             unto
             me
             Seventy
             men
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             whom
             thou
             knowest
             to
             be
             Elders
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             Officers
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             unto
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             stand
             there
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             come
             down
             and
             talk
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             on
             thee
             ,
             and
             will
             put
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             bear
             the
             burden
             of
             
             the
             People
             with
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             bear
             it
             not
             thy self
             alone
             ,
             
               Num
               ,
               11.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               By
               so
               doing
               ,
            
             Moses
             
               spirit
               was
               not
               at
               all
               diminished
               ,
               for
               as
            
             Sol
             Jarchi
             saith
             ,
             Moses
             
               in
               that
               hour
               was
               like
               unto
               the
               Lamp
               that
               was
               left
               (
               burning
               )
               in
               the
               Candlestick
               (
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               )
               from
               which
               all
               the
               other
               Lamps
               were
               lighted
               ,
               yet
               the
               light
               thereof
               was
               not
               lessened
               ,
               but
               God
               shewed
               hereby
               ,
               that
               none
               without
               gifts
               of
               his
               Spirit
               are
               fit
               for
               Office
               and
               Government
               .
               So
            
             Jethro
             to
             Moses
             ,
             Choose
             able
             Men
             ,
             such
             as
             fear
             God
             ,
             Men
             of
             Truth
             ,
             hating
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             place
             such
             over
             them
             ,
             
               Exod.
               18.
               21.
               
               Deut.
               1.
               13.
               
               Acts
               6.
               3.
               
               The
            
             Hebrews
             
               have
               this
               rule
            
             ,
             viz.
             Any
             Synedrion
             ,
             King
             or
             Governor
             that
             shall
             set
             up
             a
             Judge
             for
             Israel
             that
             is
             not
             fit
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             wise
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             meet
             to
             be
             a
             Judge
             ;
             although
             he
             be
             wholly
             amiable
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             him
             other
             good
             things
             ,
             yet
             he
             that
             setteth
             him
             up
             transgresseth
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Maim
               .
               in
               Sanhedrim
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             
               8.
               to
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               not
               Governing
               as
               they
               ought
            
             Jeremy
             
               is
               sent
            
             ,
             Chap.
             
               13.
               18.
            
             
             Say
             unto
             the
             King
             and
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             Humble
             your selves
             ,
             sit
             down
             ,
             for
             your
             Principalities
             shall
             come
             down
             ,
             even
             the
             Crown
             of
             your
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             men
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             as
             a
             Supreme
             ,
             or
             unto
             Governors
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ,
             for
             so
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             th●
             with
             well
             doing
             yee
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
             .
          
           
             Peter
             writ
             his
             Epistle
             to
             private
             Persons
             ,
             strangers
             scattered
             through
             
               Pontus
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Gappad●●ia
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               Bythinia
               ,
            
             to
             a
             People
             scattered
             through
             the
             lesser
             Asia
             ,
             being
             there
             as
             Sojourners
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             under
             any
             set
             Form
             of
             Government
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             capable
             of
             it
             .
             But
             what
             doth
             this
             concern
             whole
             Kingdoms
             of
             free-born
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             governed
             by
             their
             own
             Laws
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             Kings
             are
             as
             subject
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             and
             solemn
             Oaths
             ?
             Make
             ye
             no
             difference
             between
             a
             few
             dispersed
             People
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             of
             Nobles
             ,
             Senators
             ,
             Dyets
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Peers
             of
             Kings
             that
             have
             a
             co-ordinate
             Power
             in
             the
             Legislative
             Authority
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             Kings
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             its
             the
             governed
             that
             make
             Kings
             ,
             not
             Kings
             the
             governed
             ,
             a
             King
             and
             no
             King.
             
          
           
             But
             be
             it
             that
             it
             was
             written
             to
             a
             Senate
             ,
             what
             are
             you
             the
             better
             ?
             when
             
               no
               Precept
               to
               which
               reason
               is
               adjoyned
               ,
               doth
               bind
               beyond
               or
               besides
               that
               reason
               ,
            
             Lex
             est
             ordo
             .
             Be
             subject
             therefore
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             .
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             because
             Kingly
             Government
             hath
             a
             Divine
             stamp
             .
             What
             to
             do
             ?
             
               To
               punish
               evil
               doers
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               and
               reward
               them
               that
               do
               well
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
            
             When
             Kings
             so
             govern
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             complaining
             in
             our
             Streets
             ,
             no
             calling
             
               coram
               nobis
            
             .
             Of
             our
             obligation
             to
             obey
             such
             Kings
             as
             are
             here
             described
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             question
             ;
             so
             to
             obey
             others
             ,
             who
             govern
             contrarily
             ,
             here
             's
             no
             mention
             ,
             no
             obligation
             :
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             Precept
             appears
             ,
             Ver.
             16.
             
             
               As
               free
            
             ,
             therefore
             not
             
               as
               slaves
            
             .
             Turn
             the
             Tables
             .
             What
             if
             Kings
             should
             act
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             punish
             and
             discountenance
             the
             Good
             and
             Pious
             ,
             and
             reward
             and
             countenance
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             
               He
               that
               justifieth
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               condemneth
               the
               righteous
               ,
               even
               they
               both
               are
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               He
               that
               saith
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Thou
               art
               righteous
               ,
               him
               shall
               the
               People
               curse
               ,
               Nations
               shall
               abhor
               him
               .
            
             If
             the
             Lord
             shall
             abominate
             such
             ,
             the
             People
             curse
             them
             ,
             and
             Nations
             abhor
             them
             ,
             shall
             not
             Kingdoms
             make
             use
             of
             their
             own
             natural
             Power
             to
             right
             themselves
             ,
             but
             live
             in
             perpetual
             slavery
             under
             Axes
             and
             Harrows
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             called
             human
             Ordinance
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             shall
             human
             Ordinance
             have
             Power
             only
             to
             make
             good
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             Power
             to
             punish
             the
             transgressors
             ?
          
           
             
               O!
               but
            
             Nero
             
               a
               wicked
               Prince
               then
               reigned
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               the
               Apostle
               commands
               all
               to
               be
               subject
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               questioned
               whether
               it
               were
            
             Nero
             or
             Claudius
             ,
             
               that
               then
               was
               Emperor
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostles
               writ
               to
               private
               ,
               dispersed
               strangers
               that
               had
               no
               share
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               not
               unto
               free
               States
               and
               Kingdoms
               as
               before
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Praetors
               ,
               nor
               Consuls
               ,
               nor
               Senators
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             
               Let
               every
            
             Soul
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             for
             there
             's
             no
             Power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Powers
             that
             be
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             
               verse
               1.
            
             
             Whosoever
             therefore
             resisteth
             the
             Power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               2.
            
             
             For
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terror
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             then
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             Power
             ?
             Do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             praise
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             
               verse
               3.
            
             
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             to
             thee
             for
             good
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             do
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             be
             afraid
             ,
             for
             he
             beareth
             not
             the
             Sword
             in
             vain
             .
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
             
               verse
               4.
            
             
             Wherefore
             you
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             
               verse
               5.
               
               For
            
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             pay
             you
             tribute
             also
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             God's
             Ministers
             ,
             attending
             continually
             on
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             
               verse
               6.
            
             
             Render
             therefore
             to
             all
             their
             dues
             ,
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             ,
             
               &c.
               verse
               7.
               
               As
            
             Rebellion
             is
             as
             the
             sin
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             so
             Obedience
             
               is
               an
               Holy
               thing
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               yielded
               to
               just
               commands
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               is
               referred
               to
               tyrannical
               and
               abusive
               commands
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               void
               ,
            
             and
             natural
             defence
             doth
             succeed
             in
             its
             room
             :
             
               God
               hath
               given
               all
               
               Kingdoms
               liberty
               and
               power
               to
               make
               their
               own
               Laws
               by
               common
               consent
               ,
               and
               appoint
               their
               own
               Governors
               ,
               and
               to
               oblige
               them
               to
               manage
               and
               see
               the
               execution
               of
               them
               for
               their
               protection
               ,
               and
               equal
               Justice
               to
               be
               indifferently
               executed
               .
               To
               such
               commands
               obedience
               is
               due
               ;
               but
               obedience
               to
               commands
               contrary
               to
               established
               Laws
               ,
               is
               obedience
               in
               name
               ,
               but
               in
               truth
               extreme
               disobedience
               towards
               God
               and
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
            
          
           
             Paul
             writes
             here
             not
             as
             Peter
             did
             to
             strangers
             and
             to
             a
             dispersed
             People
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             yet
             to
             private
             Persons
             ,
             Christians
             especially
             ,
             and
             so
             writes
             as
             declaring
             the
             whole
             reason
             ,
             origine
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             that
             Christian
             Religion
             teacheth
             that
             Christian
             Obedience
             may
             be
             yielded
             to
             Unchristian
             Magistrates
             without
             servitude
             or
             slavery
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             teach
             to
             destroy
             Civil
             Polity
             and
             Government
             (
             as
             some
             had
             falsly
             accused
             the
             Christians
             there
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             
             Paul's
             just
             writing
             ,
             )
             but
             to
             establish
             and
             regulate
             it
             according
             to
             right
             Christian
             Principles
             ,
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             not
             by
             constituting
             Nero's
             and
             Tyrants
             above
             all
             Laws
             ,
             but
             by
             regulating
             all
             Governments
             to
             the
             Standard
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
               Rulers
               are
               not
               to
               be
               a
               terror
               to
               good
               works
               but
               to
               the
               evil
               :
            
             to
             be
             
               Ministers
               of
               God
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               governed
               :
               Revengers
               ,
               to
               execute
               wrath
               on
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               ,
               not
               on
               them
               that
               do
               well
               :
            
             on
             such
             things
             they
             ought
             continually
             to
             attend
             ;
             if
             they
             walk
             contrary
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Ministers
             nor
             Vice-gerents
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             the
             Apostles
             never
             writ
             with
             intention
             to
             make
             null
             ,
             and
             vacate
             the
             Rights
             and
             Institutes
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             nor
             yet
             so
             to
             center
             them
             in
             the
             Breast
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             above
             all
             Law
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             should
             be
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             the
             ruine
             and
             misery
             of
             Mankind
             .
             Laws
             rightfully
             constituted
             are
             the
             
               Supreme
               Regulators
            
             both
             of
             King
             and
             People
             .
             The
             best
             Emperors
             always
             acknowledged
             the
             Authority
             of
             Laws
             and
             of
             the
             Senate
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             theirs
             :
             and
             all
             Nations
             ,
             not
             barbarous
             ,
             have
             always
             held
             just
             Laws
             most
             Sacred
             .
             Hence
             
               Pindarus
               apud
               Herodotum
            
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Law
               was
               King
               of
               all
            
             .
             And
             Orpheus
             in
             his
             Hymns
             esteemed
             
               Laws
               to
               be
               King
               not
               only
               of
               mortal
               Men
               ,
               but
               even
               of
               the
               Gods
               also
               :
            
             his
             reason
             given
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             
               holds
               the
               Reins
               of
               Government
            
             .
             So
             
               Plato
               ,
               in
               Legibus
            
             ,
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             do
             most
             in
             Government
             is
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             in
             his
             Epistles
             he
             commends
             that
             Government
             most
             where
             
               Law
               is
               Lord
               and
               King
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             not
             where
             Men
             are
             Tyrants
             over
             the
             Laws
             .
             So
             Aristotle
             in
             his
             Politicks
             ,
             and
             
               Cicero
               de
               Legibus
            
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             wisest
             Men
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Institutes
             of
             the
             most
             prudent
             Cities
             ,
             
               Laws
               are
               held
               most
               Supreme
            
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             contradict
             ,
             but
             comply
             therewith
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ;
             and
             that
             
               both
               Kings
               and
               People
               are
               equally
               subject
               thereunto
               ,
            
             and
             Laws
             according
             to
             Cicero
             12.
             
             
               Phillipic
               .
               are
               nothing
               but
               right
               reason
               ,
            
             drawn
             from
             the
             God's
             
               commanding
               things
               honest
               in
               the
               sight
               ,
            
             and
             to
             the
             solace
             and
             benefit
             
               of
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             and
             
               forbiding
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               transgression
               and
               sin
               .
            
             From
             God
             therefore
             is
             the
             Institution
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             prudent
             Administration
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             might
             live
             under
             Laws
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             .
          
           
             
             And
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             Laws
             hold
             the
             Reins
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             are
             above
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             Magistrates
             are
             above
             the
             People
             ,
             with
             which
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             with
             sound
             Reason
             ,
             and
             with
             Right
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             interfere
             ,
             or
             clash
             ,
             but
             comply
             ,
             and
             agree
             .
             
               Let
               every
               Soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             doth
             subject
             Kings
             as
             well
             as
             the
             People
             to
             the
             obedience
             thereof
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               there
               's
               no
               Form
               of
               Government
               but
               hath
               its
               stamp
               of
               allowance
               from
               God
               himself
               ,
               commanding
               things
               honest
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
            
             and
             prohibiting
             the
             contrary
             .
             From
             God
             therefore
             is
             the
             Institution
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             reasonable
             Service
             and
             just
             Administration
             ,
             whole
             Nations
             may
             live
             under
             Laws
             and
             Government
             ;
             but
             whether
             under
             this
             or
             that
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             or
             by
             these
             or
             those
             Persons
             ,
             is
             wholly
             ▪
             left
             to
             the
             free
             choice
             of
             the
             governed
             .
             If
             therefore
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             the
             Institutes
             of
             the
             most
             prudent
             Cities
             ,
             Dyets
             ,
             Councils
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             Laws
             have
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             thwart
             right
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             natural
             Right
             of
             Nations
             ;
             then
             must
             Magistrates
             also
             subscribe
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             L●●●
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             have
             not
             only
             consented
             and
             sworn
             ,
             and
             be
             accountable
             to
             the
             same
             
               Laws
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               from
               whom
               they
               derive
               their
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
            
             for
             whose
             good
             and
             benefit
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             first
             and
             primarily
             enacted
             and
             constituted
             .
          
           
             
               Magistrates
               are
               created
               and
               appointed
               by
               Men.
               Hence
            
             Peter
             
               calls
               both
               Kings
               and
               other
               Magistrates
               a
            
             human
             Creation
             ,
             or
             human
             Ordinance
             .
             So
             H●sea
             
               8.
               4.
            
             
             They
             have
             set
             Kings
             up
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             me
             :
             th
             ●
             have
             made
             Princes
             ,
             but
             I
             knew
             it
             not
             .
             
               In
               the
            
             Hebrew
             
               Commonwealth
               
               and
               Kingdoms
               only
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               several
               ways
               of
               resorting
               unto
               ,
               and
               consulting
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               they
               might
               and
               did
               refer
               the
               Nomination
               of
               their
               Kings
               unto
               him
               :
               but
               concerning
               other
               Nations
               we
               have
               received
               no
               such
               like
               Custom
               ,
               or
               Mandate
               .
               The
               Precept
               that
               God
               himself
               gave
               to
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             
               for
               the
               choice
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               did
               more
               especially
               respect
               the
               Qualifications
               of
               Kingship
               than
               the
               Nomination
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
            
             viz.
             When
             thou
             art
             come
             into
             the
             Land
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             giveth
             thee
             ,
             and
             shall
             possess
             it
             ,
             and
             shalt
             dwell
             therein
             ,
             and
             shall
             say
             ,
             
             I
             will
             set
             a
             King
             over
             me
             ,
             like
             as
             all
             the
             Nations
             round
             about
             me
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             in
             any
             wise
             set
             him
             King
             over
             thee
             ,
             
               (
               which
               is
               a
               manifest
               Allowance
               and
               Commission
               to
               appoint
               their
               own
               Kings
               )
            
             whom
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             shall
             chuse
             ,
             
               (
               not
               personally
               ,
               not
               by
               his
               nomination
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               such
               and
               such
               qualifications
               ,
            
             viz.
             )
             one
             from
             among
             thy
             Brethren
             shalt
             thou
             set
             King
             over
             thee
             :
             thou
             maist
             not
             set
             a
             stranger
             over
             thee
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             thy
             Brother
             .
             But
             he
             shall
             not
             multiply
             Horses
             ,
             neither
             shall
             he
             multiply
             Wives
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             turn
             not
             away
             ;
             neither
             shall
             he
             greatly
             multiply
             to
             himself
             Silver
             and
             Gold.
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             when
             he
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             write
             him
             a
             copy
             of
             this
             Law
             in
             a
             Book
             :
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             read
             therein
             all
             the
             days
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             learn
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             to
             keep
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Law
             and
             these
             Statutes
             to
             do
             them
             :
             that
             his
             heart
             be
             not
             lifted
             up
             above
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             turn
             not
             aside
             from
             that
             Commandment
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             to
             the
             left
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             may
             prolong
             his
             days
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Children
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
               Deut.
               17.
               
               From
               hence
               it
               is
               evident
               under
               what
               Laws
               and
               Precepts
               Kings
               are
               and
               ought
               to
               govern
               ;
               and
               ,
               if
               not
               so
               qualified
               and
               so
               chosen
               ,
               they
               can
               have
               no
               just
               Right
               to
               govern
               .
            
             Vid.
             
               Dr.
               Sherrock
            
             de
             Officiis
             ,
             
               c.
               4.
               
               N
               
               o.
               8.
               p.
               289.
               
            
          
           
             Sometimes
             the
             very
             Form
             of
             Government
             may
             be
             vicious
             and
             faulty
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             that
             obtain
             the
             Power
             may
             be
             so
             ;
             which
             may
             proceed
             from
             Men
             and
             from
             the
             Devil
             .
             
               And
               the
               Devil
               taking
               Jesus
               up
               into
               a
               high
               Mountain
               ,
               shewed
               unto
               him
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               in
               a
               moment
               of
               time
               .
               And
               the
               Devil
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               All
               this
               power
               will
               I
               give
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               delivered
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               whomsoever
               I
               will
               I
               give
               it
               .
            
             Hence
             is
             he
             called
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               World
            
             ,
             John
             12.
             30.
             
             &
             14.
             31.
             
             Rev.
             13.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Dragon
               gave
               unto
               the
               Beast
               Power
               ,
               and
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               great
               Authority
               ;
               yea
               the
               God
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             when
             it
             is
             written
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God
               ,
            
             it
             is
             always
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               not
               of
               all
               Powers
               whatsoever
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               lawful
               Powers
               ,
            
             such
             as
             he
             there
             described
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Powers
             themselves
             ,
             
               not
               always
               of
               the
               Persons
               that
               have
               the
               Power
               .
            
             So
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             the
             Powers
             that
             are
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             
               who
               by
               his
               essential
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               express
               Warrant
               of
               his
               Ordinance
               never
               ordained
               any
               but
               what
               were
               good
               and
               behooful
               for
               the
               governed
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             will
             be
             understood
             of
             lawful
             Powers
             :
             God
             may
             and
             doth
             permit
             unlawful
             Powers
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             wicked
             doers
             ,
             even
             by
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             which
             are
             God's
             Sword
             ,
             but
             never
             ordained
             such
             but
             as
             his
             Rod
             ,
             and
             Scourges
             .
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             Vice
             ,
             and
             Sin
             ,
             
               being
               things
               inordinate
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               possible
               that
               God
               should
               Ordain
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               sinful
               and
               vitious
               still
               :
            
             he
             that
             resisteth
             the
             Power
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             lawful
             Power
             )
             
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
            
             ;
             which
             Precept
             equally
             binds
             and
             obligeth
             Kings
             as
             well
             as
             Subjects
             that
             resist
             ,
             or
             transgress
             ,
             or
             obstruct
             the
             Laws
             ,
             or
             endeavour
             to
             sham
             them
             either
             by
             Force
             or
             coining
             Evasions
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             they
             that
             resist
             Powers
             not
             lawful
             ,
             or
             abusers
             or
             overturners
             of
             lawful
             Powers
             ,
             do
             resist
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             do
             think
             that
             no
             Man
             in
             his
             right
             senses
             will
             say
             so
             .
             The
             Apostle
             yet
             makes
             it
             more
             plain
             ,
             that
             he
             treats
             of
             lawful
             Powers
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terror
             to
             good
             works
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             :
             
               And
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               to
               thee
               for
               good
               ,
               for
               he
               beareth
               not
               the
               Sword
               in
               vain
               :
               a
               revenger
               to
               execute
               wrath
               on
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               .
            
             Who
             ,
             unless
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             Persons
             of
             profligated
             Consciences
             will
             refuse
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             such
             Powers
             ,
             not
             only
             
               out
               of
               fear
               of
               punishment
            
             ,
             but
             
               for
               Conscience
               sake
            
             ?
             for
             without
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             not
             possible
             to
             live
             in
             Peace
             and
             Happiness
             .
             But
             what
             Power
             ,
             what
             Magistrates
             soever
             ordains
             or
             acts
             contrary
             can
             never
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             allowed
             and
             approved
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             no
             Precept
             ,
             no
             Command
             to
             yield
             Obedience
             to
             such
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             any
             Precept
             or
             Command
             to
             forbid
             us
             prudently
             to
             resist
             ,
             defend
             ,
             and
             right
             our selves
             ;
             for
             in
             such
             cases
             we
             do
             not
             resist
             the
             Powers
             ,
             but
             human
             Errors
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ;
             nor
             the
             Magistrates
             that
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Apostles
             decipher
             ;
             but
             either
             Usurpers
             ,
             or
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             betrayers
             of
             the
             Trust
             reposed
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             be
             termed
             Magistrates
             in
             that
             only
             they
             have
             Power
             to
             vex
             ,
             revenge
             ,
             and
             ravage
             over
             God's
             People
             ;
             by
             the
             very
             self-same
             Logick
             ,
             the
             Devil
             is
             our
             Magistrate
             .
             Of
             one
             thing
             only
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             true
             definition
             ;
             if
             therefore
             Paul
             doth
             here
             rightly
             define
             Magistracy
             
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             most
             accurately
             )
             then
             certainly
             by
             the
             same
             words
             he
             cannot
             define
             Tyranny
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Male-Government
             ,
             things
             Diametrically
             opposité
             and
             contrary
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             then
             certainly
             to
             such
             Magistrates
             only
             as
             the
             Apostles
             here
             describes
             do
             we
             owe
             Subjection
             ,
             Tribute
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             &c.
             and
             not
             to
             their
             contrary
             .
             Reasons
             assigned
             are
             ;
             
               For
               this
               cause
               pay
               you
               Tribute
               also
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               God's
               Ministers
               ,
               attending
               continually
               on
               this
               very
               thing
               :
               render
               therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               labourer
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
               :
            
             and
             they
             that
             hire
             ought
             to
             have
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             work
             well
             done
             :
             so
             that
             if
             Magistrates
             fail
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             Subjects
             may
             slacken
             their
             Tribute
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             them
             only
             as
             a
             recompence
             of
             their
             Watchfulness
             ,
             Pains
             ,
             and
             Care
             in
             well
             Governing
             :
             Therefore
             simple
             and
             absolute
             subjection
             is
             not
             here
             required
             ,
             but
             subjection
             with
             reason
             subjoyned
             ,
             which
             reasons
             are
             the
             Rule
             and
             Square
             of
             our
             subjection
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             often
             told
             by
             our
             Priests
             that
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             are
             the
             Weapons
             of
             Christians
             :
             True
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             only
             Weapons
             ,
             
               lawful
               resistance
               of
               unlawful
               Force
               is
               as
               true
            
             ;
             which
             Divines
             both
             Popish
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Turrecremata
               ,
               Cajetan
               ,
               Dominicus
               Soto
               ,
               Franciscus
               Victorius
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Eccolompadius
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Lavator
               ,
               Zuinglius
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Padre
               Paolo
               ,
            
             eminent
             for
             his
             great
             Learning
             ,
             Judgment
             and
             Faithfulness
             in
             all
             his
             Writings
             .
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             famous
             for
             his
             incomparable
             works
             ,
             especially
             for
             maintaining
             Christian
             Subjection
             against
             Unchristian
             Rebellion
             :
             Willet
             ,
             Dr.
             Sherrock
             ,
             Bishop
             Bedel
             ,
             and
             other
             Modern
             Writers
             innumerable
             ,
             who
             following
             one
             another
             confirm
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             the
             said
             Mr.
             Clifford
             in
             the
             same
             Sermon
             ,
             pag.
             11
             ,
             12.
             is
             pleased
             with
             great
             confidence
             to
             Pulpit
             it
             ,
             
               That
               those
               that
               hold
               such
               Opinions
               ,
               are
               but
               a
               few
               deluded
               Creatures
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               a
               handful
               of
               zealous
               Fools
               in
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               :
            
             a
             very
             severe
             censure
             on
             so
             many
             great
             and
             learned
             Men.
             I
             much
             wonder
             at
             his
             daring
             confidence
             thus
             to
             censure
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             worst
             ,
             to
             imploy
             his
             Priesthood
             and
             his
             Pulpit
             to
             rail
             and
             to
             delude
             his
             Congregation
             and
             the
             World
             with
             Paralogisms
             ,
             and
             false
             glosses
             ,
             and
             misapplications
             of
             plain
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             duty
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             feed
             us
             with
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             prevaricate
             and
             juggle
             with
             plain
             Texts
             .
             To
             instance
             only
             in
             that
             golden
             Sentence
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               viz.
               touch
               not
               my
               anointed
               ,
            
             Psalm
             105.
             15.
             which
             very
             Text
             ,
             though
             more
             particularly
             spoken
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             of
             Jacob
             his
             chosen
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             clearly
             ,
             and
             undeniably
             applicable
             to
             God's
             People
             in
             general
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             all
             his
             delight
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Kings
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             reproof
             even
             to
             Kings
             themselves
             ,
             
               viz.
               He
               suffered
               no
               man
               to
               do
               them
               wrong
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               reproved
               Kings
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               Touch
               not
               mine
               anointed
               ,
               and
               do
               my
               Prophets
               no
               harm
               ,
            
             verse
             14
             ,
             15.
             which
             also
             is
             reinforced
             ,
             Psalm
             149.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               taketh
               pleasure
               in
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               will
               put
               a
               two-edged
               Sword
               in
               their
               Hands
               to
               bind
               their
               Kings
               in
               Chains
               ,
               and
               their
               Nobles
               with
               Fetters
               of
               Iron
               ,
               to
               execute
               upon
               them
               the
               judgment
               written
               ,
               This
               honour
               have
               all
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             betray
             ,
             and
             smother
             ,
             and
             
               reproach
               Truth
               it self
            
             ?
             very
             ill
             becoming
             Priests
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God.
             He
             hath
             done
             as
             much
             by
             other
             Texts
             ,
             as
             Psalm
             51.
             4.
             1
             
             Sam.
             8.
             
             &
             Prov.
             8.
             15.
             
             And
             indeed
             most
             Texts
             he
             quotes
             he
             dissembles
             ,
             and
             puts
             false
             glosses
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             let
             these
             pass
             .
             I
             only
             wonder
             how
             Priests
             dare
             be
             so
             sawcy
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             as
             often
             objected
             ,
             That
             infinite
             scandals
             would
             arise
             and
             grow
             from
             such
             Doctrines
             on
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             but
             it
             is
             true
             that
             they
             would
             grow
             out
             of
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             so
             should
             Tyranny
             be
             brought
             into
             Commonwealths
             :
             which
             as
             a
             publick
             fault
             is
             more
             pernitious
             .
             Even
             as
             no
             more
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             there
             would
             grow
             confusions
             in
             Families
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             might
             defend
             himself
             from
             the
             Sergeants
             ,
             from
             the
             Comito
             in
             Gallies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             would
             force
             them
             to
             pay
             Impositions
             and
             Taxes
             not
             granted
             by
             publick
             consent
             .
          
           
             For
             indifferences
             between
             Princes
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             both
             cannot
             have
             right
             on
             their
             sides
             ,
             but
             of
             necessity
             ,
             that
             
               if
               they
               who
               use
               force
               do
               it
               lawfully
               ,
               the
               defence
               must
               be
               unlawful
               ;
               and
               where
               the
               force
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               the
               defence
               of
               necessity
               must
               be
               lawful
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             
               vim
               vi
               repellere
               licet
            
             ,
             is
             always
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             force
             which
             is
             unjusty
             used
             .
             And
             these
             Doctrines
             are
             most
             especially
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             publick
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Commonwealths
             ,
             free
             States
             ,
             and
             Cities
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             Patience
             unto
             such
             under
             Tyran●●
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             is
             a
             Medicine
             fitter
             for
             mad
             Dogs
             than
             for
             reasonable
             〈◊〉
             especially
             Christians
             ,
             for
             
               whose
               sakes
               God
               rebukes
               even
               Kings
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               Touch
               not
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               and
               do
               my
               Prophets
               no
               harm
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             105.
             15.
             
             To
             which
             sort
             of
             Remedy
             no
             Man
             ●bound
             ,
             nay
             ,
             rather
             oftentimes
             a
             Man
             should
             sin
             in
             using
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             remedy
             were
             
             not
             only
             prejudicial
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             others
             .
             Another
             Remedy
             often
             urged
             is
             ,
             Obedience
             ;
             be
             it
             so
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Remedy
             ,
             but
             when
             unjust
             ,
             and
             prejudicial
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Liberty
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             governed
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Honours
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             use
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             prejudicing
             another
             ,
             they
             should
             sin
             if
             they
             should
             use
             it
             .
             Obedience
             is
             a
             Divine
             Precept
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             yielded
             to
             a
             just
             and
             holy
             command
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             unjust
             and
             tyrannical
             commands
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             
               but
               natural
               defence
               doth
               then
               succeed
               in
               its
               room
               .
            
             Submission
             to
             unjust
             commands
             is
             
               Obedience
               in
               name
            
             ,
             but
             indeed
             an
             
               extreme
               disobedience
            
             towards
             God
             and
             the
             governed
             .
             Gregory
             II.
             Quest
             .
             7.
             yields
             the
             reason
             :
             
               Admomendi
               sunt
               subditi
               ne
               plus
               quam
               expedit
               sint
               subjecti
               ,
               ne
               quum
               student
               plus
               quam
               necesse
               est
               hominibus
               subjici
               compellantur
               etiam
               vitia
               eorum
               venerari
               .
               That
               Subjects
               must
               be
               admonished
               that
               they
               make
               not
               themselves
               more
               subject
               than
               is
               convenient
               ,
               lest
               they
               are
               inforced
               to
               flatter
               them
               in
               their
               Vices
               ,
               whose
               subjects
               they
               make
               themselves
               more
               than
               they
               should
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             one
             
               abuse
               of
               Power
               and
               Authority
            
             gives
             a
             greater
             scandal
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             cause
             of
             greater
             mischiefs
             than
             
               many
               disobediences
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             more
             eminent
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             bound
             by
             his
             greater
             Obligation
             to
             God
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             .
             Kings
             that
             have
             a
             serious
             intent
             to
             live
             Christianly
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             will
             be
             careful
             to
             observe
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             preferred
             before
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             These
             Doctrines
             of
             Resistance
             and
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             ,
             have
             of
             late
             been
             very
             bitterly
             controverted
             by
             our
             Spiritual
             Guides
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Miles
               Barne
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             private
             Men
             to
             submit
             their
             judgments
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             to
             the
             determinations
             of
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             constituted
             to
             be
             their
             Spiritual
             Guides
             and
             Governors
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             preached
             before
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             October
             17.
             1675.
             which
             undeniably
             is
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             (
             and
             makes
             us
             not
             their
             Disciples
             but
             their
             Slaves
             ,
             )
             and
             we
             are
             never
             the
             nearer
             the
             Truth
             if
             we
             do
             .
             For
             
               Prester
               John
            
             may
             believe
             with
             Julian
             ;
             and
             John
             of
             Jerusalem
             with
             Jovian
             ,
             both
             Spiritual
             Guides
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Position
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Controversie
             as
             indeterminable
             and
             as
             far
             undesided
             as
             before
             .
             And
             for
             certain
             private
             Men
             are
             no
             more
             obliged
             to
             believe
             their
             Spiritual
             Guides
             because
             such
             ,
             than
             Spiritual
             Guides
             are
             obliged
             to
             believe
             private
             Men
             ;
             but
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             disbelieved
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrines
             they
             do
             deliver
             are
             true
             or
             false
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             only
             false
             Doctrine
             he
             hath
             preached
             .
             Besides
             his
             faculty
             of
             preaching
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             excels
             in
             the
             faculty
             of
             Railing
             ,
             and
             dares
             to
             Pulpit
             more
             against
             Julian
             ,
             than
             Michael
             the
             
               Archangel
               durst
               do
               against
               the
               Devil
            
             ;
             for
             in
             his
             Sermon
             on
             Luke
             19.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               amongst
               Phanaticks
               and
               Atheists
               ,
               transformed
               into
               malicious
               Fiends
               by
               the
               Hellish
               Divinity
               of
               that
               Monster
               of
               a
               Priest
               the
               Author
               of
            
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             
               whose
               whole
               Book
               is
               as
               great
               an
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Obedience
               delivered
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Christianity
               it self
               ,
               as
               ever
               the
            
             Apostate
             Julian
             
               was
               guilty
               of
            
             ,
             pag.
             19.
             
             In
             which
             he
             is
             not
             alone
             ,
             being
             called
             by
             others
             impudent
             ,
             unskilful
             ,
             profligate
             Wretch
             ,
             and
             mercenary
             Scribler
             ,
             which
             are
             stones
             only
             ,
             not
             confutations
             .
          
           
             The
             practice
             of
             former
             Ages
             is
             much
             urged
             for
             justification
             of
             their
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             the
             
               Thaebaean
               Legion
            
             is
             their
             great
             exemplar
             ;
             who
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             had
             in
             prospect
             ,
             that
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             there
             was
             no
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             reap
             if
             they
             fainted
             not
             ,
             that
             their
             Combate
             was
             to
             be
             but
             short
             ,
             their
             Victory
             sure
             ,
             their
             Crowns
             safe
             ,
             their
             Triumph
             eternal
             ,
             that
             God's
             Grace
             was
             all
             sufficient
             here
             to
             support
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             Glory
             all-sufficient
             hereafter
             to
             reward
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             cheerfully
             
               laid
               down
               their
               Lives
               at
               the
               Emperors
               unjust
               commands
               ,
               and
               died
               Martyrs
               .
            
             But
             not
             to
             derogate
             from
             their
             dying
             according
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             ,
             and
             am
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             more
             truly
             valiant
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             done
             more
             right
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             less
             guilty
             of
             being
             
               Felones
               de
               se
            
             ,
             that
             having
             so
             much
             Power
             in
             their
             hands
             as
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             such
             advantages
             of
             the
             Emperor
             (
             he
             being
             then
             in
             straights
             ,
             )
             if
             they
             had
             appealed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
             ,
             by
             standing
             upon
             their
             Guard
             ,
             and
             defended
             themselves
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Emperor
             had
             no
             just
             Authority
             to
             command
             them
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             ,
             so
             they
             had
             no
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             his
             unjust
             commands
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               Force
               being
               unlawful
               ,
               the
               Defence
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               just
               and
               lawful
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             very
             History
             is
             by
             many
             learned
             Men
             accounted
             but
             a
             meer
             Fable
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             do
             them
             no
             courtesie
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Historian
             that
             mentions
             it
             in
             above
             Two
             hundred
             years
             after
             it
             was
             said
             to
             have
             happened
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Some
             Objections
             answered
             .
             God
             accounts
             the
             breach
             of
             Covenants
             as
             the
             pollution
             of
             his
             name
             .
             Power
             of
             the
             People
             .
             St.
             
             Ambrose's
             behaviour
             towards
             Valentinian
             .
             They
             who
             accept
             of
             Power
             from
             others
             ,
             to
             them
             they
             are
             accountable
             .
             Publick
             good
             preferrable
             before
             private
             .
             Delegated
             powers
             if
             abused
             ,
             naturally
             returns
             to
             them
             who
             gave
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Laws
             which
             are
             supream
             .
             Kings
             no
             more
             sacred
             than
             the
             People
             .
             By
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             the
             right
             of
             the
             People
             is
             supream
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
          
           
             THE
             contrary
             is
             often
             objected
             ,
             for
             that
             Paul
             writ
             this
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Nero
               a
               cruel
               Tyrant
            
             being
             then
             Emperor
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             certain
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             Learned
             Men
             are
             of
             Opinion
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             writ
             when
             Claudius
             (
             a
             good
             and
             well
             natur'd
             Prince
             )
             was
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             his
             Government
             easy
             ;
             besides
             ,
             the
             first
             Five
             Years
             of
             
             Nero's
             Government
             was
             very
             mild
             and
             moderate
             ,
             from
             which
             uncertainties
             no
             certain
             ground
             or
             argument
             can
             be
             drawn
             ,
             wholly
             to
             submit
             to
             Tyrants
             be
             their
             Governments
             never
             so
             uneasy
             .
             O
             ,
             but
             
               God
               gave
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               Edomites
               ,
               Moabites
               ,
               Amorites
               ,
               Tyrians
            
             and
             
               Sydonians
               and
               their
               Kings
               to
            
             Nebuchadnezzar
             
               to
               serve
               him
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               his
               Sons
               Son
               ,
               until
            
             &c.
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             good
             reason
             to
             ,
             and
             he
             tells
             you
             why
             :
             
               I
               have
               made
               the
               Earth
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Man
               and
               the
               Beasts
               that
               are
               upon
               the
               ground
               by
               my
               great
               power
               ,
               and
               by
               my
               out-stretched
               Arm
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               it
               unto
               whom
               it
               seemeth
               meet
               unto
               me
               .
            
             So
             
               Daniel
               ,
               this
               matter
               is
               by
               the
               decree
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               the
               living
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               High
               ruleth
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               giveth
               it
               to
               whomsoever
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               setteth
               up
               over
               it
               the
               basest
               of
               Men
               :
            
             And
             good
             reason
             to
             ,
             for
             
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               an
               everlasting
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               his
               dominion
               is
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               .
            
             If
             now
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             can
             shew
             as
             good
             Titles
             for
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             Thrones
             and
             Scepters
             as
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               had
               from
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             also
             abuse
             their
             Power
             ,
             and
             play
             Rex
             as
             he
             did
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             also
             expect
             the
             like
             Judgment
             as
             befel
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             and
             be
             driven
             
               from
               men
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               their
               dwelling
               to
               be
               with
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               .
            
             But
             such
             Almighty
             appointment
             being
             now
             ceased
             ,
             the
             Governed
             (
             who
             now
             appoint
             Kings
             from
             among
             themselves
             ,
             )
             may
             justly
             hold
             themselves
             disingaged
             from
             any
             slavish
             submission
             .
             Methinks
             Kings
             even
             now
             adays
             should
             take
             warning
             from
             this
             very
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             who
             when
             contrary
             to
             his
             duty
             he
             exalted
             himself
             above
             his
             Brethren
             (
             who
             shall
             stand
             in
             an
             equal
             distance
             with
             himself
             before
             the
             great
             Tribunal
             ,
             where
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             respect
             of
             Persons
             )
             walking
             in
             the
             Palace
             of
             his
             Kingdam
             ,
             refusing
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Daniel
               to
               break
               off
               his
               Sins
               by
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               his
               iniquities
               by
               shewing
               mercy
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               a
               healing
               of
               his
               Errors
               ,
               exalted
               himself
               above
               the
               height
               of
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               making
               himself
               equal
               to
               the
               most
               high
            
             ;
             viz.
             
               is
               not
               this
               great
            
             Babylon
             
               that
               I
               have
               built
               for
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               by
               the
               might
               of
               my
               Power
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               my
               Majesty
               ?
            
             Lest
             they
             also
             when
             they
             keep
             no
             Promises
             ,
             no
             Oaths
             ,
             no
             Protestations
             ,
             but
             break
             or
             wrest
             ,
             or
             sham
             them
             and
             the
             
               Laws
               which
               the
               People
               hath
               chosen
               ,
            
             and
             by
             which
             both
             
               King
               and
               People
            
             ought
             to
             govern
             and
             be
             governed
             ,
             may
             come
             to
             some
             such
             fearful
             end
             .
             Must
             Tyrants
             ,
             Usurpers
             or
             Lawful
             Magistrates
             ,
             Oppressors
             ,
             draw
             or
             deduce
             their
             power
             of
             
               quod
               libet
               licet
            
             over
             any
             People
             from
             God
             ?
             and
             shall
             not
             the
             Governed
             deduce
             their
             power
             also
             of
             freeing
             themselves
             from
             slavery
             ,
             from
             God
             also
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             it self
             ?
             If
             God
             send
             Judgments
             upon
             a
             Nation
             ,
             by
             permitting
             Tyrants
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             by
             sending
             Pestilence
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             Sword
             ,
             or
             Wild
             Beasts
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             they
             not
             seek
             and
             endeavour
             their
             freedom
             and
             relief
             from
             all
             or
             any
             such
             Judgments
             ,
             though
             sent
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             may
             not
             that
             Nation
             make
             use
             of
             any
             means
             that
             Providence
             shall
             furnish
             them
             withall
             to
             free
             themselves
             ;
             
               quis
               nisi
               mentis
               inops
               ,
               will
               doubt
               it
               ?
            
             When
             ever
             God
             pleaseth
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Cyrus
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Zerubbabel
             ,
             Hag.
             1.
             14.
             or
             of
             a
             Pul
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Tiglathpilnasar
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             5.
             26.
             in
             which
             cases
             
               vox
               popul●
               est
               v●x
               Dei
            
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             use
             of
             what
             power
             God
             pleases
             to
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             or
             hearts
             for
             their
             own
             relief
             .
             What
             more
             ordinary
             than
             for
             God
             to
             make
             use
             of
             
               Kings
               and
               Nations
            
             as
             Rods
             to
             punish
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             then
             throw
             them
             into
             the
             Fire
             ?
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Nebuchadnezzar
             as
             his
             
               Servant
               whom
               Kings
               and
               Nations
               shall
               serve
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               appointed
               time
               ,
               then
               many
               Nations
               and
               great
               Kings
               to
               serve
               themselves
               of
               him
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             
             document
             to
             cautionate
             all
             Princes
             ,
             how
             they
             abuse
             their
             Power
             ,
             or
             magnify
             
               or
               exalt
               themselves
               above
               their
               Brethren
               ,
            
             or
             have
             humane
             ordinances
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             St.
             Peter
             calls
             them
             ,
             )
             power
             only
             to
             constitute
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             of
             force
             and
             effort
             to
             remove
             or
             remedy
             or
             redress
             any
             evil
             .
             Far
             be
             it
             ,
             that
             any
             Nation
             should
             be
             so
             stupid
             as
             to
             admit
             such
             pestilent
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             if
             submitted
             unto
             ,
             would
             utterly
             destroy
             all
             civil
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             and
             turn
             Gods
             Image
             into
             the
             condition
             of
             Bruits
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             governed
             
               as
               Horses
               and
               as
               Mules
               which
               have
               no
               understanding
               ,
               with
               Whip
               and
               Spur
               ,
               Bit
               and
               Bridle
               ,
            
             whilst
             they
             exalting
             themselves
             above
             all
             Law
             
               sic
               volo
               sic
               jubeo
            
             ,
             must
             have
             its
             effort
             as
             well
             against
             man
             as
             Beast
             .
             Hath
             God
             declared
             that
             
               Fury
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               and
               him
               that
               loveth
               violence
               his
               soul
               hateth
               ?
            
             Psal
             .
             11.
             5.
             and
             that
             
               he
               will
               break
               in
               pieces
               the
               Oppressor
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             72.
             4.
             
               and
               that
               great
               Oppressors
               are
               Princes
               that
               want
               understanding
               ,
            
             Prov.
             28.
             16.
             
             
               And
               hath
               he
               not
               promised
               relief
               to
               the
               Oppressed
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               take
               them
               Captives
               ,
               whose
               Captives
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               rule
               over
               their
               Oppressors
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               shall
               give
               them
               rest
               from
               their
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               fear
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               hard
               bondage
               wherein
               they
               were
               made
               to
               serve
               ;
               and
               did
               he
               not
               break
               the
               staff
               of
               such
               Oppressors
               and
               the
               Scepters
               of
               such
               Rulers
               ,
            
             Isaiah
             14.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             How
             doth
             Holy
             Writ
             swell
             with
             examples
             of
             such
             his
             Actions
             ?
             How
             did
             he
             baffle
             Pharaoh
             that
             
               proud
               Hector
            
             and
             Oppressor
             
               with
               Frogs
               and
               Locusts
               ,
               Catterpillars
               ,
               Flies
               ,
            
             and
             such
             Vermin
             ,
             the
             most
             contemptible
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             let
             
               the
               People
               of
            
             Israel
             go
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             conclusion
             made
             the
             
               self-same
               Sea
               both
               a
               Sanctuary
               unto
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               a
               Grave
               unto
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               where
               he
               overthrew
               the
               Horse
               and
               his
               Rider
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Host
               .
            
          
           
             If
             such
             documents
             ,
             such
             fearful
             menaces
             ,
             such
             wonderful
             examples
             of
             Gods
             Judgments
             against
             oppressing
             Magistrates
             will
             not
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             rule
             as
             Moses
             ,
             (
             who
             uncontrolably
             had
             as
             great
             and
             undisputable
             power
             and
             authority
             even
             from
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             ever
             Prince
             could
             have
             ,
             )
             did
             ,
             who
             also
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             chief
             among
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             not
             Lord
             it
             over
             them
             ,
             nor
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             if
             such
             (
             I
             say
             )
             demonstrations
             of
             Gods
             anger
             against
             Oppressours
             will
             not
             prevail
             with
             Kings
             now
             in
             our
             days
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             faithful
             as
             Moses
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             in
             their
             Government
             ,
             I
             must
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             
               King
               of
               Terrors
            
             to
             teach
             them
             more
             wisdom
             and
             more
             Piety
             .
             It
             can
             never
             enter
             into
             the
             thoughts
             and
             hearts
             of
             good
             Christians
             ,
             that
             ever
             God
             hath
             subjected
             whole
             Nations
             to
             the
             lusts
             ,
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             one
             or
             more
             Tyrants
             ,
             when
             one
             
               that
               is
               just
               is
               better
               than
               a
               thousand
               ,
            
             (
             Tyrant
             Kings
             ,
             )
             Eccles
             .
             16.
             3.
             
             It
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             the
             custom
             and
             manner
             ,
             (
             not
             a
             just
             Right
             )
             of
             most
             Eastern
             Princes
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             placed
             on
             their
             Thrones
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             Armies
             ,
             to
             assume
             and
             appropriate
             to
             themselves
             as
             much
             power
             over
             their
             Subjects
             as
             they
             please
             .
             So
             
               Step
               dame
               Julia
            
             most
             impudently
             to
             
               Bassianus
               the
               Emperor
            
             ,
             her
             Son
             in
             Law
             ,
             as
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             acted
             Justinian
             (
             the
             greatest
             Tyrant
             according
             to
             Procopius
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             )
             and
             his
             Strumpet
             Theodora
             ,
             taken
             from
             off
             the
             Stage
             to
             be
             Empress
             ,
             and
             acted
             more
             like
             Furies
             than
             Pious
             and
             Rational
             Creatures
             ,
             
               she
               influencing
            
             Justinian
             
               by
               her
               Magick
               and
               Intelligence
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Procopius
             ,
             unfit
             Patterns
             for
             Christian
             Emperors
             to
             imitate
             ,
             but
             very
             fit
             for
             Leviathan
             and
             his
             Priestly
             complices
             to
             justify
             and
             live
             under
             .
             But
             if
             this
             had
             been
             the
             just
             Right
             of
             Kings
             in
             the
             sacred
             government
             of
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
               Jezabel
            
             (
             another
             Theodora
             )
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             offered
             
               Naboth
               a
               sum
               of
               Money
               ,
               or
               another
               Vineyard
               ,
               or
               proclaimed
               a
               Fast
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               set
            
             Naboth
             
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               have
               suborned
               Witnesses
               for
               his
               Vineyard
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             21.
             9.
             10.
             
             Kings
             are
             not
             usually
             so
             ignorant
             or
             careless
             of
             their
             Rights
             .
             But
             if
             our
             
               Malmsbury
               Leviathan
            
             had
             lived
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             taught
             them
             more
             wit
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             
               Subjects
               are
               but
               Servants
               to
               Kings
               ,
               and
               whatever
               they
               get
               is
               for
               their
               Lord
               and
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               severely
               did
            
             God
             punish
             Zedekiah
             King
             of
             
               Judah
               after
               he
               made
               a
            
             Covenant
             with
             all
             the
             People
             
               which
               were
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             
               before
               God
               ,
               to
               proclaim
               liberty
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               breach
               of
               which
               Covenant
               ,
               God
               accounted
               as
               the
            
             Pollution
             of
             his
             name
             ;
             
               therefore
               threatned
               to
               give
            
             Zedekiah
             and
             his
             Princes
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             them
             that
             sought
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babylons
             Army
             ;
             
               which
               afterwards
               he
               brought
               to
               pass
               when
            
             Nebuchadnezzar
             King
             of
             Babylon
             flew
             the
             Sons
             of
             Zedekiah
             before
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             also
             all
             the
             Nobles
             of
             Judah
             ,
             put
             out
             the
             Eyes
             
               of
               Zedekiah
            
             ,
             and
             bound
             him
             in
             Chains
             to
             carry
             him
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             Jer.
             
               34.
               39.
               
               a
               sad
               example
               for
               Kings
               breaking
               Laws
               and
               Covenants
               made
               with
               their
               People
               .
               Hence
            
             Cicero
             pro
             Flacco
             ,
             Illi
             nostri
             Sapientissimi
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             our
             wisest
             and
             best
             Princes
             ,
             which
             command
             and
             interdict
             those
             things
             which
             the
             People
             approve
             ,
             or
             not
             approve
             of
             .
             
               So
               the
            
             People
             unto
             Saul
             ,
             shall
             Jonathan
             dye
             who
             hath
             wrought
             this
             great
             Salvation
             in
             Israel
             ?
             God
             forbid
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
             there
             shall
             not
             one
             hair
             of
             his
             head
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             wrote
             with
             God
             this
             day
             .
             
               So
               the
            
             People
             rescued
             Jonathan
             that
             he
             died
             not
             ,
             though
             Saul
             had
             determined
             it
             ,
             
               1
               Sam
               ,
               14.
               15.
               
               
               So
            
             Ahikam
             the
             Son
             of
             Shaphan
             defended
             Jeremiah
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             destined
             to
             dye
             by
             King
             Jehoiakim
             ,
             Jer.
             
               26.
               24.
            
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             Rebells
             .
          
           
             
               So
               the
            
             Princes
             and
             Centurions
             slew
             Athaliah
             the
             Tyranness
             ,
             
               2
               Kings
               11.
               
               So
            
             Maccabeus
             secured
             himself
             and
             the
             Commonwealth
             against
             the
             Macedonian
             Tyrants
             .
             So
             Trasybulus
             destroyed
             the
             Thirty
             Tyrants
             of
             
               Athens
               ;
               so
            
             the
             Romans
             by
             publick
             consent
             expelled
             their
             Kings
             ,
             wickedly
             tyrannizing
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             translated
             their
             Dominion
             Royal
             into
             Consular
             Government
             ,
             
               and
               they
               often
               compelled
               their
               Consuls
               to
               resign
               their
               Office
               for
               Mal-Government
            
             ;
             Nero
             and
             Maximinus
             
               great
               Tyrants
               ,
               they
               judged
               and
               took
               away
               .
               So
               the
            
             Electors
             caused
             Wenseslaus
             a
             Luxurious
             and
             Idle
             Prince
             ,
             to
             quit
             his
             Empire
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             his
             place
             Rupert
             ,
             Elector
             Palatine
             .
             So
             Dion
             
               much
               magnifies
            
             Trajan
             ,
             
               for
               that
               when
               he
               delivered
               a
            
             Sword
             
               to
               one
               whom
               he
               advanced
               to
               the
            
             Praetorian
             Cohorts
             ,
             said
             hoc
             pro
             me
             utere
             si
             justa
             Imperavero
             ,
             contra
             me
             ,
             si
             injusta
             .
             Use
             this
             in
             my
             defence
             ,
             if
             I
             command
             just
             things
             ,
             if
             unjust
             ;
             then
             to
             my
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             .
             
               So
               the
            
             French
             deposed
             their
             King
             Childeric
             for
             his
             careless
             Government
             ,
             shaved
             him
             and
             made
             him
             a
             Monk
             ,
             and
             chose
             
               Pepin
               (
               Master
               of
               his
               Palace
               ,
               )
            
             King
             in
             his
             Room
             .
          
           
             So
             Lucius
             Crassus
             ,
             
               that
               excellent
               Orator
               ,
               unto
               the
               People
               at
               a
               time
               when
               he
               was
               Prince
               of
               the
               Senate
            
             ;
             Nolite
             sinere
             nos
             cuiquam
             servire
             nisi
             vobis
             universis
             quibus
             &
             possumus
             &
             debemus
             ;
             Suffer
             us
             not
             to
             serve
             any
             body
             but
             your selves
             all
             we
             can
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             
               For
               though
               the
               Senate
               governed
               the
               People
               ,
               yet
               the
               People
               gave
               the
               Senate
               that
               power
               for
               their
               own
               good
               and
               comfort
               .
               So
            
             Marcus
             Tullius
             proplancio
             ,
             est
             enim
             conditio
             Liberorum
             populorum
             ,
             &c.
             It
             is
             the
             condition
             and
             priviledge
             of
             Free-born
             Subjects
             ,
             especially
             of
             this
             People
             ,
             and
             indeed
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Suffrages
             they
             may
             add
             or
             substract
             from
             their
             Princes
             what
             they
             please
             ;
             nostrum
             est
             ferre
             modice
             Populi
             voluntates
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             our
             duty
             modestly
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             good
             wills
             of
             the
             People
             .
             So
             Tertullian
             
               in
               his
            
             Apolegetico
             
               to
               an
            
             Ethnick
             Emperor
             ,
             
               boklly
               told
               him
            
             ,
             that
             an
             Emperor
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             called
             Lord
             ;
             
               Augustus
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             Imperii
             formator
             ne
             dominum
             quidem
             dici
             se
             volebat
             hoc
             enim
             Dei
             est
             Cognomen
             ,
             &c.
             
             Augustus
             was
             the
             Founder
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             not
             be
             called
             Lord
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Sir
             name
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             Father
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             be
             Lord
             thereof
             ?
             
               O
               ,
               but
            
             Athanasius
             the
             Egyptian
             Bishop
             
               says
               ,
               that
            
             it
             is
             a
             most
             wicked
             nefarious
             thing
             to
             call
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             before
             Tribunals
             .
             
               What
               then
               ,
               when
               the
               Authority
               of
               Men
               ,
               though
               had
               in
               great
               veneration
               ,
               are
               trumpt
               up
               to
               justify
               any
               opinion
               ,
               without
               producing
               the
               grounds
               and
               reason
               of
               such
               their
               opinions
               ,
               it
               is
               but
            
             magnificum
             nihil
             ,
             
               makes
               a
               noise
               and
               a
               pudder
               ,
               but
               neither
               proves
               nor
               convinces
               .
               Here
               's
               not
               a
               word
               out
               of
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               there
               's
               as
               little
               credit
               to
               be
               given
               to
            
             Athanasius
             ,
             
               as
               when
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Creed
               he
               boldly
               affirms
               ,
               that
            
             that
             Creed
             to
             be
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             which
             except
             a
             man
             believe
             faithfully
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ;
             
               A
               Creed
               which
               many
               doubt
               whether
               he
               understood
               it
               himself
               ,
               or
               be
               yet
               intelligible
               to
               any
               other
               ;
               however
               to
               place
               the
               certainty
               of
               Salvation
               upon
               such
               mysterious
               expressions
               ,
               believe
               it
            
             quicunque
             vult
             ,
             
               I
               am
               sure
               vulgar
               capacities
               cannot
               reach
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             So
             St.
             Ambrose
             of
             a
             Proconsul
             and
             Catechumen
             called
             to
             be
             
               Bishop
               of
               Milan
            
             ,
             is
             brought
             upon
             the
             Stage
             to
             serve
             the
             same
             turn
             ,
             either
             unskilfully
             or
             flatteringly
             interpreting
             ,
             
               against
               thee
               only
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             51.
             4.
             who
             would
             have
             all
             People
             subject
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Emperor
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             .
             
               How
               did
               he
               treat
            
             Theodosius
             
               the
               Emperor
            
             ,
             forbidding
             him
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             thereby
             demonstrating
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Novice
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             newly
             come
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             Proconsul
             and
             a
             Catechumen
             )
             in
             
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             whom
             at
             last
             prostrate
             at
             the
             Bishops
             feet
             ,
             having
             obtained
             his
             pardon
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             holy
             duties
             ,
             and
             standing
             without
             the
             Rails
             ,
             magisterially
             and
             sawcily
             told
             him
             ,
             
               O
               Imperator
               interiora
               loca
               tantum
               Sacerdotihus
               attributa
               ,
               quae
               caeteris
               contingere
               non
               licet
               .
            
             In
             this
             his
             demeanour
             ,
             he
             shewed
             himself
             rather
             a
             high
             Priest
             of
             Jewish
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             ,
             than
             a
             true
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               blameless
               ,
               and
               not
               lifted
               up
               with
               Pride
               ,
               lest
               he
               fall
               into
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             in
             what
             Gospel
             the
             Bishop
             found
             such
             authority
             to
             be
             his
             right
             to
             treat
             Emperors
             after
             such
             a
             rate
             .
             This
             
               Bishop
               attributed
               absolute
               dominion
               to
               the
               Emperor
               over
               others
               ,
            
             but
             it
             seems
             
               reserved
               Power
               over
               the
               Emperor
               to
               his
               own
               Tribe
               of
               Prelates
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             repulsed
             
               Theodosius
               as
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Coaequalium
               hominum
               es
               Imperator
               &
               conservorum
               ,
               unus
               enim
               omnium
               Dominus
               Rex
               &
               Creator
               .
            
             Very
             well
             ,
             the
             Murder
             is
             now
             out
             ,
             that
             mystery
             which
             the
             subtilty
             and
             craft
             Ecclesiastick
             had
             long
             kept
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             the
             indiscreet
             (
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             )
             Zeal
             of
             this
             otherwise
             Pious
             Learned
             Bishop
             hath
             brought
             to
             light
             .
             And
             this
             very
             St.
             Ambrose
             being
             commanded
             by
             Valentinian
             the
             Emperor
             to
             depart
             the
             
               City
               of
               Milan
            
             ,
             refused
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             being
             compassed
             with
             a
             company
             of
             Armed
             People
             ,
             he
             
               defended
               himself
               and
               House
               against
               the
               Emperors
               Commanders
               ,
            
             and
             so
             
               resisted
               the
               Supream
               Powers
               against
               which
               he
               had
               taught
               .
            
             As
             to
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             4.
             
             
               Against
               thee
               only
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
            
             (
             whereof
             before
             )
             certainly
             
             every
             Individual
             hath
             the
             same
             right
             to
             the
             same
             Plea
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             appeal
             unto
             and
             adjure
             all
             Ecclesiasticks
             plainly
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             if
             Kings
             should
             treat
             their
             Wives
             or
             Daughters
             after
             the
             same
             rate
             ,
             whether
             they
             do
             really
             and
             truly
             believe
             ,
             that
             Kings
             so
             treating
             them
             as
             
               David
               did
               Vriah
            
             ,
             did
             sin
             only
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             offend
             them
             also
             .
             Surely
             they
             dare
             not
             be
             so
             confident
             as
             to
             assert
             it
             no
             offence
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             such
             there
             are
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             currant
             Doctrine
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             it
             will
             as
             certainly
             hold
             in
             all
             other
             Sins
             ;
             such
             Priests
             as
             preach
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             do
             manifest
             themselves
             to
             be
             
               Priests
               of
               Baal
            
             rather
             than
             Priests
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God.
             What
             mischiefs
             such
             Preachments
             have
             done
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             it self
             be
             Judg
             ;
             look
             upon
             allthe
             Courts
             ,
             and
             lives
             of
             all
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             Christian
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             if
             we
             may
             not
             very
             probably
             judge
             by
             their
             Lives
             and
             Governments
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             their
             Authority
             an
             Immunity
             from
             all
             obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             and
             no
             wonder
             when
             such
             Parasites
             and
             Sycophants
             Preach
             and
             Print
             such
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             That
             evil
             Kings
             are
             constituted
             by
             God
             ;
             be
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             other
             evils
             ;
             
               shall
               there
               be
               Evil
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               done
               it
               ?
            
             Amos
             6.
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             Prophet
             bids
             us
             
               hate
               the
               evil
               ,
               and
               love
               the
               good
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             for
             that
             reason
             have
             they
             God
             only
             for
             their
             Judge
             .
             What
             ,
             above
             all
             Laws
             written
             and
             unwritten
             ,
             natural
             and
             divine
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             Laws
             to
             be
             called
             to
             Account
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             guilty
             though
             so
             ?
             Wherefore
             ?
             certainly
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             forbids
             it
             ,
             no
             Law
             excepts
             or
             exempts
             them
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Right
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             true
             Policy
             and
             Government
             ,
             reprove
             all
             indifferently
             without
             distinction
             or
             respect
             of
             Persons
             .
             I
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             read
             or
             known
             any
             Law
             written
             or
             unwritten
             ,
             natural
             or
             divine
             ,
             brought
             to
             forbid
             the
             same
             :
             And
             why
             should
             not
             reproofs
             and
             censures
             of
             sin
             and
             vices
             and
             wrongs
             be
             executed
             against
             them
             ,
             because
             forsooth
             ,
             though
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             are
             constituted
             of
             God
             :
             wretched
             perverse
             reasonings
             !
             
               I
               have
               created
               the
               Waster
               to
               destroy
               ,
            
             Isaiah
             54.
             16.
             
             Are
             Destroyers
             therefore
             above
             all
             Laws
             ?
             Consider
             well
             with
             your selves
             if
             the
             reasons
             and
             consequences
             be
             not
             the
             very
             same
             .
             How
             many
             Kings
             in
             Scripture
             constituted
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             have
             we
             known
             punished
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Men
             ?
             Are
             not
             Popes
             (
             Tyrants
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             )
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             constitued
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             
               prima
               sedes
               anemine
               judicabitur
            
             77
             ?
             and
             yet
             how
             powerfully
             can
             the
             same
             men
             plead
             for
             dethroning
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             plead
             impunity
             for
             Kings
             ,
             Tyrants
             ?
             How
             ridiculous
             is
             it
             to
             plead
             thus
             against
             Baal
             ,
             (
             whose
             Province
             is
             conscience
             only
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             Tyrants
             over
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             Consciences
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             must
             be
             continued
             without
             control
             .
             If
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             
               Kingdoms
               and
               States
               would
               be
               turned
               topsy
               turvy
            
             ;
             be
             it
             so
             ,
             if
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             why
             not
             ?
             If
             Tyranny
             and
             
               abuse
               of
               Power
            
             must
             still
             continue
             setled
             on
             its
             Dregs
             and
             Lees
             ,
             then
             
               Actum
               est
               ,
               A
               Dieu
            
             to
             all
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Governed
             ;
             if
             things
             once
             reduced
             
               quo
               jure
               quave
               injuria
            
             unto
             an
             il
             habit
             or
             figure
             ,
             must
             they
             for
             ever
             so
             continue
             without
             contradiction
             ?
             God
             forbids
             it
             ,
             
               the
               same
               power
            
             (
             be
             it
             in
             free
             States
             or
             Kingdoms
             )
             
               being
               devolved
               on
               one
               or
               more
               chosen
               from
               among
               the
               Governed
               if
               abused
               ,
               naturally
               returns
               unto
               them
               again
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               good
               will
               ,
               pleasure
               and
               suffrages
               conditionally
               conferred
               it
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               cannot
               devest
               themselves
               of
               it
               .
            
             Power
             from
             them
             who
             injures
             others
             by
             the
             most
             just
             law
             ,
             must
             pass
             unto
             them
             who
             suffer
             the
             Injuries
             ,
             
               for
               all
               Men
               are
               equally
               tied
               by
               Laws
               ,
            
             than
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             just
             ;
             mortal
             Gods
             to
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             without
             control
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             among
             us
             .
             Without
             all
             peradventure
             ,
             they
             who
             have
             right
             to
             constitute
             Magistrates
             over
             themselves
             ,
             by
             devolving
             and
             deligating
             their
             own
             power
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             manage
             and
             govern
             them
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Laws
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             executed
             according
             to
             the
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             wherewith
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             without
             shams
             or
             tricks
             ,
             or
             shaping
             or
             wresting
             them
             to
             wrong
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             obliged
             by
             Oaths
             (
             the
             most
             sacred
             tye
             among
             mortals
             )
             to
             observe
             .
             
               To
               them
               of
               necessity
               and
               of
               just
               right
               ,
               doth
               belong
               the
               right
               of
               examining
               and
               censuring
               their
               Actions
               ,
               and
               of
               calling
               them
               to
               an
               Account
               ,
            
             and
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             accordingly
             .
             
               Vide
               Judicium
            
             Lutheri
             &
             Theologorum
             ,
             &
             I.
             C.
             
               Wittiber-gentium
               de
               hac
               questione
               ,
               Tom.
               Jenens
               .
               Germ.
               ap
               .
            
             384
             ,
             
               ad
               p.
            
             396.
             
             &
             
               Martyr
               .
               comm
               .
               in
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             
               Jud.
               p.
            
             37.
             &
             cap.
             3.
             p.
             60
             ,
             61.
             
             No
             Law
             forbids
             it
             ,
             no
             Law
             excepts
             them
             ,
             
               Reason
               ,
               Justice
               and
               God
               himself
               command
               all
               Transgressors
               to
               be
               punished
               without
               respect
               or
               difference
               of
               Persons
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Duty
             of
             Kings
             who
             have
             Authority
             from
             Men.
             The
             Right
             of
             Legislation
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Kings
             accountable
             .
             The
             Laws
             and
             Practices
             of
             Antient
             Kingdoms
             ,
             
               Roman
               ,
               Grecian
               ,
               Lacedaemonian
               ,
               Carthaginian
            
             ;
             what
             severe
             Laws
             they
             made
             against
             Arbitrary
             Power
             .
          
           
             IF
             Kings
             did
             rightly
             consider
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             their
             own
             true
             interest
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             world
             and
             the
             next
             ,
             they
             would
             con
             their
             High
             Prerogative-assertors
             very
             little
             thanks
             for
             such
             their
             exaltations
             thereof
             ,
             but
             would
             rather
             esteem
             them
             as
             the
             very
             worst
             Friends
             they
             have
             ;
             for
             whilst
             they
             magnify
             Kingly
             Powers
             unto
             the
             Skies
             above
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             accountable
             for
             Mal-government
             ,
             they
             thereby
             alarm
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             awaken
             out
             of
             the
             supposed
             Dreams
             of
             their
             just
             Liberty
             and
             Interest
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             bondage
             of
             such
             unlook'd
             for
             Servitude
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             surprize
             them
             by
             such
             Doctrines
             .
             And
             whilst
             they
             teach
             such
             Infinite
             Power
             to
             be
             the
             Right
             of
             Kings
             ,
             they
             thereby
             render
             that
             power
             to
             be
             the
             more
             intollerable
             .
             Whilst
             they
             teach
             Kingly
             Power
             to
             be
             Omnipotent
             ,
             they
             excite
             the
             People
             to
             throw
             it
             off
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             submit
             to
             so
             unjust
             domination
             to
             be
             the
             Right
             of
             Kings
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             set
             over
             themselves
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             their
             vexation
             .
          
           
             As
             all
             Kingdoms
             and
             Republicks
             have
             their
             Authority
             in
             these
             our
             days
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Men
             to
             govern
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             obliged
             by
             the
             strictest
             Bonds
             of
             divine
             and
             humane
             Laws
             to
             manage
             their
             Government
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             observing
             his
             Commandments
             in
             general
             ,
             
               to
               fear
               him
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               all
               his
               ways
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               him
            
             ;
             then
             to
             order
             the
             Government
             aright
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Governed
             ,
             by
             well
             ordering
             of
             Laws
             according
             to
             their
             simple
             meaning
             and
             true
             intent
             ,
             without
             shamming
             or
             tricking
             ,
             exemplary
             encouraging
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             their
             Subjects
             to
             Honesty
             ,
             Piety
             and
             Justice
             ,
             punishing
             all
             such
             as
             trangress
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ;
             for
             this
             Power
             is
             not
             ▪
             Arbitrary
             ,
             nor
             given
             them
             for
             their
             own
             use
             only
             ,
             to
             manage
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             
               for
               the
               good
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               Governed
               ,
            
             which
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             do
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man.
             Preachments
             and
             apprehensions
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             may
             cause
             even
             Saints
             to
             be
             misguided
             and
             to
             act
             beside
             their
             Rule
             ,
             and
             to
             deem
             themselves
             Arbitrators
             of
             the
             Government
             wherewith
             they
             are
             intrusted
             by
             the
             true
             Patrons
             thereof
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             and
             ratified
             as
             necessary
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             governed
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             for
             that
             
               over
               a
               multitude
               of
               People
               ,
               consisting
               of
               many
               and
               sundry
               Families
            
             (
             as
             every
             politick
             Society
             doth
             )
             
               impossible
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               have
               compleat
               lawful
               Authority
               but
               by
               consent
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               immediate
               appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               power
               over
               all
               ,
            
             and
             who
             by
             the
             natural
             Law
             hath
             made
             all
             subject
             .
             The
             lawful
             Power
             of
             making
             Laws
             to
             command
             whole
             Politick
             Societies
             of
             men
             ,
             belongeth
             so
             properly
             unto
             the
             same
             intire
             Societies
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             Emperor
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             Potentate
             ,
             or
             Captain
             General
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             act
             contrary
             to
             Laws
             made
             by
             publick
             consent
             ,
             and
             not
             either
             by
             express
             Commission
             immediately
             and
             personally
             received
             from
             God
             (
             unto
             which
             it
             is
             now
             utterly
             impossible
             ,
             that
             any
             just
             pretence
             can
             be
             made
             )
             or
             else
             by
             authority
             derived
             from
             their
             consent
             ,
             upon
             whose
             Persons
             they
             impose
             Laws
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             better
             than
             down
             right
             Tyranny
             .
             
               Laws
               nor
               Powers
               there
               can
               be
               none
               lawful
               ,
               which
               publick
               approbation
               hath
               not
               made
               so
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               publick
               power
               of
               all
               Societies
               is
               above
               every
               Individual
               contained
               in
               the
               same
               Societies
               of
               what
               quality
               soever
               they
               be
               .
            
             I
             may
             confidently
             divine
             ,
             that
             no
             People
             ever
             were
             ,
             or
             ever
             will
             be
             well
             pleased
             with
             Governours
             that
             mind
             more
             their
             own
             benefit
             ,
             pomp
             and
             pride
             of
             Life
             ,
             than
             the
             good
             and
             solace
             of
             the
             governed
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             natural
             and
             fundamental
             right
             of
             the
             Governed
             to
             deligate
             as
             much
             of
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             without
             devesting
             themselves
             thereof
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             to
             Kings
             or
             Republicks
             ,
             subject
             nevertheless
             to
             the
             trusts
             reposed
             in
             them
             to
             be
             always
             improved
             and
             imployed
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Governed
             .
          
           
             All
             People
             generally
             bear
             and
             are
             contented
             with
             a
             moderate
             Yoak
             ,
             but
             from
             too
             heavy
             a
             bondage
             all
             naturally
             endeavour
             to
             free
             themselves
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             though
             indirect
             .
             The
             History
             of
             
               Nodus
               Gordianus
            
             is
             applicable
             to
             all
             humane
             tyes
             and
             obligations
             
             of
             Governments
             ,
             and
             sometime
             or
             other
             will
             have
             the
             same
             fate
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             very
             indiscreet
             Zeal
             in
             any
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             in
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             preach
             up
             such
             Prerogatives
             to
             be
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Princes
             ,
             which
             are
             always
             prone
             to
             end
             in
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             publick
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Lycurgus
             ,
             a
             Spartan
             King
             ,
             observing
             his
             Neighbouring
             Princes
             struggling
             to
             get
             all
             Power
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             thereby
             ruining
             themselves
             and
             their
             Citizens
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             his
             wisest
             course
             to
             take
             the
             
               Senate
               to
               be
               his
               Consort
               in
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Ephori
             ,
             as
             a
             check
             upon
             himself
             ;
             whereby
             he
             established
             and
             transmitted
             a
             firm
             Kingdom
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Successors
             for
             many
             Generations
             .
             Likewise
             the
             moderation
             of
             Theopompus
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Lacedaemonians
             ,
             who
             lived
             more
             than
             One
             hundred
             years
             after
             Lycurgus
             ,
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             
               constituted
               the
               popular
               Government
               of
               the
            
             Ephori
             
               above
               his
               own
               Regal
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             gloried
             that
             he
             had
             left
             and
             established
             a
             more
             firm
             and
             durable
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             .
             No
             inconsiderable
             examples
             ,
             if
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             nor
             unworthy
             to
             be
             imitated
             .
             No
             Law
             ever
             established
             one
             Man
             ,
             King
             ,
             and
             Lord
             above
             all
             Laws
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             if
             they
             would
             .
             For
             
               that
               Law
               which
               overthrows
               all
               Laws
               ,
            
             (
             as
             such
             a
             Law
             would
             do
             )
             
               can
               be
               no
               Law.
            
             Can
             it
             reasonably
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Impotency
             of
             one
             Man
             (
             be
             he
             King
             or
             Emperor
             )
             can
             have
             more
             of
             Divine
             Right
             in
             him
             to
             a
             
               common
               Evil
            
             ,
             than
             the
             Power
             of
             whole
             Kingdoms
             have
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Right
             in
             them
             to
             a
             
               common
               Good
            
             ?
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             all
             civil
             Societies
             to
             have
             such
             brutal
             thoughts
             ;
             for
             whilst
             Kings
             are
             exalted
             above
             all
             Laws
             (
             as
             Pulpiteers
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             )
             they
             thereby
             reduce
             rational
             Men
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             Brutes
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             under
             
               Axes
               and
               Harrows
            
             without
             hopes
             of
             redress
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             
               Natures
               Law
               makes
               no
               Kings
               ,
               nor
               gives
               any
               right
               of
               Succession
               ,
               or
               Inheritance
            
             when
             made
             ,
             nor
             any
             right
             to
             govern
             Arbitrarily
             ;
             nor
             yet
             
               the
               Law
               of
               reason
            
             ,
             which
             bindeth
             reasonable
             Creatures
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             ,
             by
             reason
             they
             may
             plainly
             perceive
             themselves
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             such
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             publick
             reason
             doth
             constitute
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             
               to
               prefer
               the
               good
               of
               the
               whole
               before
               any
               private
               good
               whatsoever
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             Kings
             from
             hence
             cannot
             have
             any
             right
             to
             wrong
             or
             oppress
             any
             People
             ,
             being
             themselves
             inferior
             to
             the
             whole
             .
             Now
             seeing
             
               Kings
               have
               no
               right
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               of
               Reason
               ,
            
             to
             injure
             or
             oppress
             any
             ,
             it
             remains
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             
               People
               are
               by
               Natures
               Law
               Supreme
            
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             same
             right
             by
             which
             Men
             first
             associated
             and
             took
             counsel
             together
             how
             to
             live
             in
             Peace
             ,
             Plenty
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             to
             Defend
             themselves
             from
             Oppression
             ,
             before
             ever
             Kings
             were
             or
             could
             be
             set
             over
             them
             ;
             by
             which
             right
             also
             for
             common
             Security
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             &c.
             they
             constituted
             and
             preferred
             one
             or
             more
             
               from
               among
               themselves
            
             ,
             to
             preside
             over
             them
             for
             his
             or
             their
             singular
             Prudence
             and
             Wisdom
             for
             management
             above
             others
             ;
             
               by
               the
               same
               right
               they
               may
               censure
               and
               renounce
               the
               same
               Men
               for
               Negligence
               ,
               Wickedness
               ,
               weakness
               of
               Parts
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               Male-Government
               .
            
             When
             a
             People
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Reason
             ,
             do
             contrive
             and
             establish
             a
             Governour
             over
             themselves
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             
               that
               the
               People
               are
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               Governour
               ,
               be
               he
               Monarch
               or
               other
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             right
             in
             him
             to
             injure
             or
             oppress
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               right
               of
               the
               People
               is
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               and
               of
               Reason
               most
               Supreme
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             no
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             any
             Right
             of
             Succession
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             of
             Reason
             both
             ,
             both
             may
             be
             established
             ;
             by
             which
             very
             Laws
             the
             most
             prudent
             and
             most
             deserving
             have
             the
             fairest
             pretence
             ,
             the
             discerning
             and
             discriminating
             of
             which
             
               lies
               wholly
               in
               the
               Breast
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             Shew
             me
             one
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             any
             rule
             of
             natural
             Justice
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Inferior's
             guilty
             of
             punishable
             Crimes
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             guilty
             Potentates
             ought
             to
             go
             scot-free
             :
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             declares
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               The
               mighty
               shall
               be
               mightily
               punished
               .
            
             Laws
             are
             not
             Cobwebs
             to
             catch
             little
             Flies
             only
             ,
             and
             let
             Bees
             ,
             Wasps
             ,
             and
             Hornets
             escape
             through
             impunè
             .
             Kings
             by
             Nature
             are
             no
             more
             Sacred
             than
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             God's
             anointed
             ;
             and
             if
             transgressors
             ,
             are
             as
             punishable
             as
             they
             ,
             by
             the
             self-same
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             .
             
               No
               Law
               of
               God
               or
               Nature
               Authorizeth
               any
               one
               so
               to
               govern
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               the
               governed
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               punishment
               ,
               but
               the
               Governour
               exempt
               and
               free
               from
               censure
               .
            
             It
             's
             true
             that
             the
             Papists
             have
             an
             Axiome
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             
               viz.
               Prima
               sedes
               à
               nemine
               judicabitur
               .
            
             A
             position
             as
             false
             as
             Hell.
             Where
             such
             Laws
             are
             in
             force
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             are
             infringed
             and
             violated
             .
             If
             Kings
             break
             their
             Oaths
             and
             their
             Trusts
             solemnly
             made
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             become
             Tyrants
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             by
             his
             Perjury
             and
             breach
             of
             Trust
             (
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Popish
             Dispensations
             )
             discharged
             of
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Fealty
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             common
             Justice
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             
             
               Quem
               populus
               non
               vult
               ,
               statim
               is
               non
               Rex
               sed
               tyrannus
               est
               .
            
             Arist
             .
             Pol.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Law
               of
               Nature
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ;
             between
             which
             there
             is
             a
             most
             Divine
             harmony
             .
             Consider
             well
             what
             Laws
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             Kings
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             have
             behaved
             themselves
             towards
             Kings
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             it
             must
             appear
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             than
             to
             punish
             and
             remove
             Tyrants
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             seated
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             respects
             the
             good
             of
             all
             Men
             indifferently
             ,
             that
             the
             strong
             may
             not
             oppress
             the
             weak
             ,
             nor
             the
             rich
             the
             poor
             ;
             which
             Laws
             cannot
             be
             made
             binding
             but
             by
             common
             consent
             ;
             nor
             any
             made
             Governour
             to
             see
             the
             just
             and
             equal
             execution
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             like
             consent
             :
             and
             therefore
             both
             Kings
             and
             Republicks
             being
             so
             estated
             by
             the
             People
             for
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             and
             unavoidably
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             
               People
               must
               be
               the
               more
               Worthy
               and
               Superior
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             there
             can
             be
             no
             right
             in
             any
             Monarch
             or
             Republick
             to
             afflict
             or
             oppress
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               People
               is
               Supreme
            
             ;
             by
             which
             Right
             before
             any
             Kings
             were
             erected
             ,
             the
             People
             first
             associated
             and
             consulted
             for
             their
             own
             mutual
             Defence
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Happy
             living
             together
             ;
             by
             which
             Right
             also
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             they
             did
             prefer
             some
             one
             or
             other
             from
             among
             themselves
             ,
             whom
             they
             did
             esteem
             most
             worthy
             to
             preside
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Right
             they
             did
             censure
             ,
             or
             remove
             upon
             breach
             of
             Trust
             ;
             
               Nature
               not
               particularly
               respecting
               the
               good
               of
               one
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               in
               general
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               this
               we
               have
               a
            
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             
               even
               the
               Testimony
               of
               God
               himself
               in
            
             Caiphas
             the
             high
             Priest
             his
             Prophecy
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             expedient
             that
             one
             Man
             should
             die
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Nation
             perish
             not
             ,
             
               John
               11.
               49
               ,
               50.
               
               Which
               words
               ,
               though
               in
               their
               proper
               signification
               have
               respect
               to
               the
               Crucifying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               grounded
               on
               this
               natural
               and
               fundamental
               Maxime
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Good
             ,
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             Interest
             of
             a
             Nation
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Interest
             ,
             Welfare
             ,
             Will
             ,
             or
             Pleasure
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             King
             ,
             or
             Prince
             .
          
           
             No
             Men
             can
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             Nature
             lay
             any
             claim
             to
             Kingship
             or
             Succession
             ,
             it
             must
             come
             
               ab
               alio
               Jure
            
             ;
             and
             that
             can
             now
             adays
             be
             from
             no
             other
             but
             by
             the
             suffrages
             and
             free
             consent
             of
             the
             governed
             .
             They
             that
             otherwise
             sit
             on
             Thrones
             ,
             be
             it
             by
             Conquest
             ,
             Faction
             ,
             Craft
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Means
             or
             Artifices
             ,
             are
             but
             Usurpers
             at
             the
             best
             .
             Natural
             and
             Moral
             Right
             may
             seem
             to
             favour
             the
             most
             prudent
             and
             just
             Persons
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             Helm
             of
             a
             State
             ,
             but
             confer
             no
             absolute
             nor
             indefeasible
             Right
             to
             a
             Throne
             or
             Succession
             :
             such
             Persons
             best
             qualified
             have
             the
             fairest
             pretence
             to
             Government
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             weak
             and
             simple
             ,
             the
             wicked
             and
             unjust
             to
             domineer
             over
             the
             righteous
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             with
             rigour
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
             and
             to
             labour
             and
             endeavour
             to
             break
             off
             the
             yoak
             of
             such
             Bondage
             and
             Impery
             ,
             is
             likewise
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             &
             
               virtus
               vocatur
            
             .
             The
             People
             for
             certain
             were
             before
             there
             could
             be
             any
             King
             ;
             and
             consequently
             Kings
             must
             be
             made
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             superior
             to
             them
             in
             some
             sense
             ,
             according
             to
             
               quicquid
               efficit
               tale
               est
               magis
               tale
               :
            
             a
             rule
             as
             true
             in
             Politicks
             as
             in
             Naturals
             .
             Produce
             who
             can
             ,
             any
             one
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             Rule
             of
             Natural
             Justice
             ,
             by
             which
             Usurpers
             ,
             Tyrants
             ,
             perverters
             of
             Law
             and
             Justice
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             free
             of
             punishment
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Inferior
             People
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             punishments
             for
             Crimes
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
             The
             Reason
             and
             Law
             of
             Government
             ,
             be
             it
             Monarchical
             or
             Republick
             ,
             is
             equally
             natural
             .
             Kings
             by
             Nature
             are
             no
             more
             Sacred
             than
             those
             seated
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             Republicks
             ,
             who
             
               nemine
               contradicente
            
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             Kings
             when
             transgressors
             ,
             their
             Power
             being
             given
             them
             by
             the
             same
             Persons
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             very
             self-same
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             the
             governed
             ?
          
           
             To
             assert
             the
             
               Oaths
               and
               Pacts
               of
               Kings
            
             with
             their
             People
             to
             be
             obliging
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             unaccountable
             and
             unreprovable
             for
             any
             breach
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             with
             the
             Cow
             to
             give
             good
             Milk
             and
             then
             kick
             it
             down
             :
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             moment
             to
             make
             good
             Laws
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             abolish
             and
             null
             them
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             dominion
             over
             both
             Kings
             and
             People
             .
          
           
             Look
             into
             Ancient
             Histories
             ,
             which
             strut
             with
             examples
             of
             Governors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             brought
             to
             Judgment
             and
             condemned
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             
               Lacedaemonians
               ,
               Grecians
               ,
               Romans
            
             ,
             &c.
             formal
             Governments
             .
          
           
             
             
               Victima
               haud
               ulla
               Amplior
               ,
            
             
               Potest
               magisque
               opima
               mactari
               Jovi
               ;
            
             
               Quam
               Rex
               Iniquus
               .
               
                 Senec.
                 Frag.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             See
             the
             Edict
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             Valens
             ,
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             Codex
             1.
             tit
             .
             14.
             
             
               De
               Authoritate
               Juris
               ,
               Imperatorum
               pendet
               Authoritas
               .
            
             The
             Majesty
             therefore
             of
             Cesars
             must
             submit
             to
             the
             Laws
             on
             which
             they
             depend
             .
             Whoever
             consults
             and
             considers
             the
             very
             severe
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Grecians
               ,
               Lacedaemonians
               ,
               Carthaginians
               ,
               Athenians
               ,
            
             against
             the
             Licentiousness
             ,
             Oppressions
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             Insolencies
             ,
             &c.
             of
             their
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             that
             they
             were
             made
             with
             all
             the
             Sincerity
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Caution
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             the
             Understandings
             and
             Wisdoms
             of
             those
             several
             Countries
             and
             Ages
             could
             afford
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             breach
             of
             them
             were
             very
             severely
             punished
             .
             
               Valerius
               Publicola
            
             ,
             Collegue
             of
             
               Junius
               Brutus
            
             ,
             after
             their
             Kings
             were
             banished
             ,
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             That
             when
             
               Tyrants
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               armed
               Soldiers
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               Judgment
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               resist
               them
               by
               any
               means
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               so
               doing
               .
            
             Such
             like
             Appeals
             and
             Examples
             are
             common
             amongst
             most
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Ambiorix
             ,
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Gauls
             ,
             
               confessed
               ,
               that
               the
               Multitude
               had
               no
               less
               Power
               over
               him
               than
               he
               had
               over
               them
               .
            
             Tacitus
             
               writes
               of
               the
            
             Germans
             ,
             Nec
             Germanorum
             Regibus
             infinita
             aut
             libera
             potestas
             erat
             :
             de
             minoribus
             rebus
             Principes
             consultant
             ,
             de
             majoribus
             omnes
             Rex
             aut
             Princeps
             auditur
             Authoritate
             suadendi
             ,
             magis
             quam
             jubendi
             potestate
             ;
             si
             displicuit
             sententia
             fremitu
             aspernatur
             .
             
               That
               their
               Kings
               had
               no
               Infinite
               or
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             It
             is
             not
             unworthy
             our
             consideration
             to
             recount
             with
             how
             great
             severity
             and
             strictest
             Discipline
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Ordiances
             both
             of
             the
             Senate
             and
             Common
             Council
             ,
             the
             Romans
             did
             provide
             against
             the
             exorbitant
             ,
             and
             imperious
             ,
             licentious
             Government
             of
             
               their
               Kings
            
             beyond
             all
             bounds
             of
             reason
             .
             After
             the
             expulsion
             of
             
               Tarquinius
               Superbus
            
             ,
             the
             last
             Roman
             King
             ,
             all
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Rome
             assembled
             and
             concluded
             ,
             that
             their
             Government
             under
             one
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             King
             ,
             should
             for
             the
             future
             be
             settled
             on
             two
             ,
             whom
             at
             first
             they
             called
             Praetores
             ,
             afterwards
             Judices
             ,
             then
             
               Consules
               .
               P.
               Valerius
            
             ,
             who
             was
             chosen
             
               Consul
               with
               L.
               Brutus
            
             ,
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             
               That
               it
               should
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               Appeal
               from
               any
               Magistrate
               whomsoever
               to
               the
               People
               ;
               esteeming
               such
               Appeals
               as
               Bridles
               and
               Curbs
               to
               licentious
               Governors
               :
            
             And
             some
             do
             contend
             ,
             that
             Appeals
             during
             the
             Reigns
             of
             their
             Kings
             from
             them
             to
             the
             People
             were
             in
             use
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             provided
             by
             their
             
               Pontifical
               Books
            
             ;
             which
             Law
             was
             re-inforced
             again
             by
             Muraena
             the
             Consul
             ,
             
               quo
               tempore
               Sora
               &
               Alba
               coliniae
               deductae
               sunt
               .
            
             Afterward
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Decemvirate
               Impery
            
             was
             annulled
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             provide
             against
             
               Arbitrary
               Government
            
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               Tribunes
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Protectorship
             of
             the
             Liberties
             and
             Goods
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             made
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             should
             create
             a
             Magistrate
             without
             the
             
               intercession
               of
               the
               People
               or
               their
               Tribunes
               ,
            
             it
             should
             be
             lawful
             for
             to
             kill
             him
             .
             Which
             Duellius
             the
             Consul
             soon
             after
             renewed
             by
             an
             other
             Constitution
             ,
             
               That
               whoever
               created
               a
               Magistrate
               without
               the
               benefit
               of
               Appeals
               ,
               his
               Back
               and
               Head
               should
               pay
               for
               it
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             all
             these
             severities
             ,
             yet
             the
             Nobles
             did
             oppress
             the
             Commons
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             remedy
             thereof
             ,
             
               M.
               Valerius
            
             before
             the
             first
             
               Punick
               War
            
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             called
             
               Lex
               Valeria
            
             ,
             which
             among
             other
             things
             did
             provide
             ,
             
               That
               whosoever
               appealed
               from
               another
               Magistrate
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               punished
               either
               Head
               or
               Back
               .
            
             But
             yet
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Goods
             of
             the
             People
             not
             being
             sufficiently
             secured
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             more
             mighty
             did
             oppress
             the
             less
             powerful
             ;
             the
             ●icher
             the
             poorer
             ;
             
               M.
               Valerius
            
             the
             Consul
             did
             a
             third
             time
             promulgate
             a
             Law
             ,
             with
             grievous
             punishments
             to
             those
             who
             should
             prohibit
             Appeals
             to
             the
             greater
             Tribunal
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             
               that
               those
               who
               were
               violently
               oppressed
               and
               condemned
               ,
               he
               gave
               the
               right
               of
               Appeal
               to
               the
               People
               :
            
             And
             yet
             after
             a
             few
             years
             Caligula
             on
             pretence
             that
             Suits
             should
             not
             be
             spun
             out
             ,
             and
             wier-drawn
             too
             long
             ,
             did
             inhibite
             many
             Appeals
             .
             Although
             Appeals
             ,
             
               the
               chief
               protection
               of
               the
               People
               from
               Injuries
               ,
            
             was
             ratified
             by
             so
             many
             Laws
             ,
             and
             yet
             proved
             insufficient
             thereunto
             ;
             therefore
             
               Martius
               Censor
            
             made
             a
             Law
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Man
               should
               be
               preferred
               twice
               to
               those
               higher
               places
               .
            
             And
             then
             
               Fab.
               Maximus
            
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             People
             ordained
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Man
               should
               in
               ten
               years
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               same
               Place
               and
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
           
             Then
             L.
             Sylla
             
               by
               a
               Law
            
             forbade
             any
             Man
             under
             great
             punishments
             to
             be
             a
             Praetor
             before
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Quaestor
             :
             or
             Consul
             before
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Praetor
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Man
             not
             to
             be
             advanced
             again
             into
             the
             same
             place
             within
             ten
             years
             ,
             
               deeming
               the
               frequent
               exaltations
               into
               Powers
               would
               make
               the
               Powers
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               ;
               which
               Law
               was
               afterwards
               extended
               unto
               twenty
               years
               .
               There
               were
               many
               Acts
               also
               of
               the
               Common
               Council
               extant
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               provided
               ,
            
             That
             no
             Man
             should
             bear
             two
             Magistracies
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             Curulis
             ,
             in
             one
             year
             ;
             
               neither
               the
            
             Plebaeian
             ,
             
               nor
               the
            
             Patritian
             .
             And
             all
             Magistrates
             were
             before
             admittance
             to
             be
             sworn
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             stay
             therein
             above
             five
             Days
             except
             they
             were
             sworn
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             carried
             themselves
             proudly
             and
             insolently
             in
             their
             Government
             they
             were
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ;
             
               the
               first
               of
               such
               was
            
             Tarquinius
             Superbus
             :
             
               afterwards
               (
               Kingship
               being
               banished
            
             )
             Sergius
             and
             Virginius
             ,
             
               Tribune
               Consuls
               ,
               and
            
             Cn.
             Manlius
             and
             Servilius
             Cepio
             ,
             
               Pro-consuls
               ,
               the
               Senate
               for
               their
               Male-Government
               caused
               them
               to
               quit
               Magistracy
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               down
               their
               Ensigns
               thereof
               before
               the
               time
               appointed
               :
               Which
            
             C.
             Gracchus
             
               by
               another
               Ordinance
               of
               Common
               Council
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               also
               provided
               ,
            
             that
             if
             any
             one
             was
             discharged
             of
             his
             Magistracy
             for
             unworthiness
             ,
             was
             thereby
             rendred
             uncapable
             of
             future
             preferment
             to
             the
             like
             ,
             neither
             were
             the
             greatest
             commands
             to
             continue
             if
             they
             transgressed
             on
             the
             Liberty
             or
             Right
             of
             the
             People
             .
             
               Magistrates
               and
               Honours
               in
               the
               Government
               were
               forbidden
               to
               be
               continued
               above
               one
               year
               by
               the
            
             Lex
             Annaria
             :
             But
             Julius
             Caesar
             
               by
               a
               Law
               established
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Praetorian
             Provinces
             should
             not
             continue
             above
             a
             year
             ,
             nor
             the
             Consul
             above
             two
             years
             .
             Tiberius
             
               did
               not
               easily
               take
               away
               Honours
               from
               them
               ,
               on
               whom
               he
               had
               conferred
               them
               ,
               presuming
               that
               the
               fat
               Flies
               would
               not
               pill
               and
               pole
               the
               People
               so
               much
               as
               the
               lean
               .
               And
               when
               their
               Magistracy
               was
               ended
               they
               were
               not
               to
               expect
               a
               Successor
               till
               thirty
               days
               were
               expired
               by
               the
            
             Lex
             Cornelia
             ,
             
               and
               then
               they
               were
               to
               render
               an
               account
               of
               their
               Government
               by
               the
            
             Lex
             Julia.
             
               And
               therefore
               we
               read
               of
               many
            
             Consuls
             and
             Praetors
             condemned
             after
             their
             Government
             ended
             .
             
               Among
               the
            
             Grecians
             
               we
               find
               that
               he
               that
               could
               not
               give
               a
               good
               account
               of
               his
               Stewardship
               ,
            
             Alogii
             teneretur
             .
             
               Among
               the
            
             Athenians
             
               it
               was
               so
               provided
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Governors
             of
             their
             Commonwealth
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             their
             very
             Priests
             were
             subject
             to
             render
             an
             account
             thereof
             to
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Carthaginians
             forbade
             their
             Governors
             Wine
             during
             their
             Government
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             they
             should
             be
             deceived
             .
             
               Among
               the
            
             Thebans
             
               there
               was
               a
               Law
            
             ,
             That
             no
             Man
             should
             be
             a
             Governor
             of
             the
             publick
             that
             had
             not
             given
             his
             Trade
             over
             ten
             years
             .
             The
             Bythinians
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             under
             thirty
             years
             old
             should
             be
             admitted
             a
             publick
             Governor
             ;
             which
             Augustus
             reduced
             to
             twenty
             two
             years
             old
             .
             
               And
               if
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               after
               their
               Magistracy
               was
               ended
               ,
               they
               refused
               to
               resign
               their
               Empire
               to
               the
               Successor
               ,
               or
               would
               continue
               to
               have
               the
            
             Fasces
             carried
             before
             them
             beyond
             the
             just
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             capital
             Crime
             against
             the
             People
             .
             
               The
               like
               was
               among
               the
            
             Thebans
             .
             
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               recorded
               ,
               That
            
             Epaminondas
             the
             Theban
             ,
             
               studying
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               did
               continue
               in
               his
            
             Praetorship
             ,
             
               and
               refused
               to
               deliver
               up
               his
               Army
               to
               his
               Successor
               ,
               designed
               at
               a
               time
               when
               he
               had
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               torn
               the
            
             Lacedaemonians
             
               to
               pieces
               ,
               and
               Civil
               Wars
               ,
               lest
               if
               he
               had
               quitted
               his
            
             Praetorship
             ,
             his
             former
             Successes
             had
             been
             frustrated
             ;
             for
             which
             being
             condemned
             ,
             the
             People
             notwithstanding
             by
             common
             consent
             absolved
             and
             quitted
             him
             .
             
               So
               severe
               was
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
            
             Carthaginians
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Emperor
             or
             Captain
             General
             had
             followed
             ill
             Counsel
             ,
             though
             the
             success
             proved
             happy
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             to
             die
             the
             shameful
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Romans
             
               when
               their
               Captains
               had
               through
               rashness
               or
               unskilfulness
               lost
               a
               Battel
               ,
               they
               were
               fined
               ,
               and
               banished
               .
            
          
           
             
               By
               the
               Law
               also
               first
               made
               by
            
             Valerius
             Publicola
             ,
             
               it
               was
               provided
            
             ,
             That
             whoever
             received
             not
             their
             Impery
             or
             Magistracy
             from
             the
             People
             should
             lose
             their
             Heads
             ;
             
               which
               also
               was
               observed
               by
               the
            
             Athenians
             ,
             who
             admitted
             no
             Magistrates
             but
             who
             were
             chosen
             either
             by
             lot
             ,
             or
             publick
             or
             common
             suffrages
             .
             
               So
               great
               was
               the
               Care
               ,
               Industry
               ,
               and
               Endeavours
               of
               the
               Ancients
               to
               prevent
               the
               Insolency
               and
               Oppression
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               to
               bind
               them
               up
               by
               strictest
               Laws
               and
               Oaths
               .
            
             A.
             A.
             A.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             
               181
               ,
               182.
            
             
          
           
             
               It
               may
               be
               true
               what
               some
               Authors
               have
               asserted
               ,
               That
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             State
             there
             were
             no
             Laws
             
               made
               by
            
             the
             common
             Prescript
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             what
             their
             Kings
             or
             Generals
             of
             their
             Armies
             did
             prescribe
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             observed
             for
             Law.
             
               The
               cause
               might
               be
               reasonable
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               having
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Army
               they
               might
               force
               obedience
               as
               they
               pleased
               ,
               having
               by
               that
               means
               the
               command
               of
               punishing
               ,
               and
               rewarding
               ;
               and
               also
               of
               hearing
               and
               determining
               the
               Causes
               ,
               Complaints
               ,
               Criminations
               ,
               &c.
               of
               the
               Citizens
               .
               In
               process
               of
               time
               this
            
             Imperial
             and
             Tyrannical
             Government
             found
             some
             redress
             from
             Romulus
             and
             other
             Kings
             
               by
               the
            
             Leges
             Curiatae
             ;
             
               but
               more
               especially
               by
            
             Servius
             Tullius
             ,
             
               in
               which
               ,
               though
               the
               People
               were
               not
               consulted
               ,
               yet
               the
               Senate
               was
               :
               and
               thence
               they
               were
               called
            
             Leges
             Sacratae
             ;
             
               by
               which
               their
               Kings
               also
               were
               bound
               .
               Which
               at
               first
               being
               made
               without
               any
               due
               or
               regular
               order
               ,
               they
               were
               collected
               
               and
               reduced
               into
               order
               by
            
             Papyrius
             ,
             
               and
               then
               that
               Collection
               was
               called
            
             Jus
             Papyrianum
             .
             
               But
               when
            
             Kings
             would
             not
             be
             bound
             by
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             banished
             ,
             
               then
               the
               Right
               and
               Power
               of
            
             Legislation
             was
             conferred
             on
             the
             Consuls
             and
             Annual
             Magistrates
             ;
             
               and
               whilst
               it
               lasted
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
               the
            
             Laws
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             People
             for
             their
             stamp
             ;
             
               which
               being
               obtained
               ,
               they
               remained
               firm
               and
               uncorrupted
               .
            
             Et
             quodcunque
             postremum
             Populus
             jussit
             id
             jus
             ratumque
             12
             Tabb
             .
             lege
             sancitum
             est
             ,
             v.
             
               Calv.
               Dict.
               993.
            
             
             Neither
             the
             Consuls
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Dictators
             ,
             the
             Praetors
             ,
             the
             Aediles
             ,
             the
             Censors
             might
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             
               which
               being
               proclaimed
            
             by
             the
             command
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
               were
               established
               ;
               and
               therefore
            
             all
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             were
             bound
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             :
             But
             if
             the
             People
             did
             not
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             Senate
             did
             not
             receive
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             of
             no
             force
             .
             The
             Cryer
             
               by
               the
               Authority
               and
               Command
               of
               the
            
             Dictators
             ,
             Consuls
             ,
             or
             Praetors
             ,
             brought
             the
             Laws
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             
               the
               Scribe
               also
               going
               before
               ,
               and
               subjecting
               the
               same
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               it
               was
               then
               confirmed
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               by
               that
               Law
               was
               provided
               for
               ,
            
             the
             People
             were
             made
             the
             Author
             of
             ,
             
               and
               being
            
             made
             and
             Proclaimed
             and
             Engraven
             in
             Brass
             ,
             and
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Treasury
             of
             the
             Rolls
             or
             Records
             ,
             it
             bound
             all
             ,
             High
             and
             Low
             ,
             Rich
             and
             Poor
             ,
             so
             firmly
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             did
             any
             thing
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             might
             appear
             on
             Record
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             done
             contrary
             to
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             transgressors
             might
             justly
             be
             mulct
             or
             fined
             .
             But
             if
             any
             thing
             were
             to
             be
             added
             or
             substracted
             to
             the
             same
             Law
             before
             it
             was
             proposed
             in
             the
             Market-place
             ,
             and
             before
             it
             was
             ingraven
             in
             Brass
             ,
             it
             might
             easily
             be
             done
             ,
             afterwards
             not
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             otherwise
             well
             deserving
             Person
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             indulged
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             some
             Law
             ,
             the
             Senate
             desiring
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             commanding
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             absolved
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Lacedaemonians
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             the
             Emperor
             would
             make
             no
             law
             sacred
             without
             the
             Council
             of
             Twenty
             of
             the
             ablest
             
               Civil
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
            
             Fifty
             
               of
               the
               other
               most
               Prudent
               Persons
               first
               had
               ,
            
             which
             Ordinance
             the
             Antients
             distinguished
             into
             
               jus
               &
               fas
            
             :
             the
             jus
             had
             respect
             to
             things
             humane
             and
             temporal
             ,
             fas
             unto
             things
             divine
             .
             But
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Laws
             published
             by
             the
             
               consent
               of
               the
               People
            
             were
             sacred
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             
               Orders
               made
               by
               Common
               Council
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             Edicts
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             the
             Authorities
             and
             Responses
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Cases
             already
             adjudged
             to
             have
             the
             force
             of
             Laws
             in
             which
             all
             civil
             Right
             consists
             .
             There
             were
             also
             Plebiscita
             ,
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Common
               People
            
             ,
             which
             upon
             the
             demand
             of
             the
             
               Tribunes
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             had
             the
             force
             of
             Laws
             ;
             for
             
               Quintus
               Hortensius
            
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Commons
               of
            
             Rome
             had
             withdrawn
             themselves
             into
             Janiculum
             (
             a
             Town
             beyond
             
               Tyber
               ,
            
             )
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             
               that
               those
               things
               which
               the
               Common
               People
               had
               commanded
               ,
               all
               the
               Quirites
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Citizens
               should
               be
               obliged
               by
               ,
               and
               observe
            
             ;
             which
             Law
             
               L.
               Valerius
               and
               M.
               Horatius
            
             had
             granted
             
               Centuriatis
               Comitiis
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               the
               general
               Assembly
               of
               the
               People
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               assembled
               to
               treat
               of
               common
               affairs
               .
            
             There
             was
             great
             difference
             between
             Plebiscita
             ,
             Orders
             made
             by
             the
             common
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             :
             for
             the
             Plebiscita
             ,
             the
             Tribunes
             demanded
             those
             things
             which
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             but
             the
             Laws
             either
             Consul
             or
             Praetor
             or
             other
             Magistrate
             advising
             rogabantur
             ,
             were
             demanded
             whether
             they
             should
             be
             ratified
             or
             not
             .
             They
             made
             also
             a
             difference
             between
             Populus
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Plebs
             the
             common
             Rout
             ;
             for
             that
             among
             the
             
               People
               were
               Patricians
               ,
               Senators
               ,
               and
               the
               Nobility
               ,
            
             but
             among
             the
             Rout
             there
             were
             no
             Patricians
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             whatever
             the
             People
             commanded
             ,
             was
             not
             always
             to
             be
             ratified
             ,
             because
             whatever
             was
             not
             just
             ,
             the
             People
             might
             not
             command
             .
             The
             
               Counsels
               of
               the
               Senate
            
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             brought
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             Tribunes
             approved
             thereof
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             them
             ratified
             ,
             they
             obtained
             the
             force
             of
             Laws
             .
             
               The
               Edicts
               and
               Interdicts
               of
               Praetors
               also
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               under
               some
               qualifications
               ,
               had
               the
               force
               of
               Laws
               ,
            
             which
             were
             intituled
             
               Jus
               Honorarium
            
             ,
             which
             were
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             
               Lex
               Cornelia
            
             .
             Also
             the
             Responses
             of
             Wise-men
             went
             sometimes
             for
             currant
             .
             Likewise
             the
             ablest
             and
             wisest
             Lawyers
             were
             esteemed
             and
             used
             as
             the
             best
             Interpreters
             and
             Judges
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             was
             granted
             to
             them
             by
             Augustus
             ;
             others
             as
             confidently
             affirm
             they
             had
             it
             not
             from
             Augustus
             and
             other
             Princes
             ,
             
               but
               of
               antient
               custom
               and
               right
               long
               before
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Caligula
             
               (
               that
               Monster
               and
               Enemy
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               )
            
             caused
             all
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             to
             be
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             but
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Interpreter
             and
             Judge
             of
             them
             .
             
               At
               least
               ,
               the
               Decrees
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               Princes
               went
               for
               currant
               Law
               :
               For
               when
            
             Caesar
             and
             the
             following
             Emperors
             had
             obtained
             the
             chief
             Empire
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             gave
             Laws
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Right
             and
             Power
             of
             Legislation
             was
             rent
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             Lege
             Hortensia
             ,
             
               and
               was
               given
               to
               the
            
             Caesars
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             Wills
             and
             their
             Decrees
             
               (
               without
               the
               counsel
               or
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               as
               formerly
               ,
               )
            
             had
             the
             force
             of
             Laws
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               Nature
               and
               Reason
               :
            
             Caracalla
             
               being
               fully
               possessed
               of
               this
               exorbitant
               power
               ,
               used
               it
               accordingly
               ,
            
             who
             first
             killed
             his
             own
             Brother
             
               Geta
               (
               who
               had
               equal
               share
               with
               him
               in
               
               the
               Government
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
            
             Severus
             
               their
               Father
               ,
               )
               and
               then
               caused
            
             the
             great
             Lawyer
             Papinianus
             
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               defend
               that
               barbarous
               Act
               of
               his
               before
               the
               Senate
               ,
               alledging
               for
               his
               justification
               ,
            
             that
             it
             was
             easier
             to
             commit
             Parricide
             ,
             than
             defend
             it
             ;
             
               but
               afterwards
               this
            
             Caracalla
             was
             contented
             
               more
               Majorum
            
             ,
             to
             have
             him
             Canonized
             .
             
               Divus
               ,
               modo
               non
               sit
               vivus
               ,
            
             to
             deify
             him
             (
             being
             dead
             )
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             have
             him
             a
             living
             Co-partner
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Trajan
             (
             that
             most
             excellent
             Emperor
             ,
             )
             being
             possessed
             of
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             and
             having
             published
             some
             private
             and
             special
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Indults
             for
             great
             merits
             ;
             and
             understanding
             that
             some
             relying
             thereon
             ,
             made
             ill
             use
             thereof
             ,
             by
             drawing
             them
             into
             Example
             ;
             and
             fearing
             lest
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             drawn
             by
             application
             unto
             wrong
             Causes
             ,
             and
             being
             brought
             into
             Judgment
             and
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             or
             Pleadings
             as
             Precedents
             ,
             they
             should
             pass
             for
             Laws
             ,
             he
             refused
             afterwards
             to
             answer
             Plaintiffs
             or
             Defendants
             ,
             by
             any
             writing
             or
             
               Libel
               of
               Record
            
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             pernicious
             examples
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             Seminaries
             of
             ill
             might
             spring
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             Antiochus
             
               had
               so
               great
               veneration
               for
               the
               Laws
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               publick
               Edicts
               he
               did
               declare
               ,
            
             that
             if
             he
             had
             at
             any
             time
             decreed
             contrary
             to
             Law
             and
             Right
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             freely
             opposed
             ;
             
               by
               whose
               example
            
             Agesilaus
             would
             be
             obliged
             by
             no
             Promises
             that
             he
             should
             make
             ,
             but
             on
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             just
             .
             
               At
               what
               time
               the
            
             Common
             People
             
               did
               choose
               their
               Magistrates
               (
               whom
               they
               always
               accounted
               as
               sacred
               )
               in
               the
            
             sacred
             Mount
             ,
             
               it
               was
               provided
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
            
             Patrician
             
               to
               apprehend
               or
               disturb
               any
               of
               them
               :
               and
               not
               without
               cause
               ;
               for
               when
               against
               the
               Power
               and
               Insolencies
               of
               the
            
             Patricians
             ,
             
               the
               common
               People
               did
               assemble
               to
            
             choose
             Tribunes
             as
             Champions
             and
             Defenders
             of
             their
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             
               to
               hear
               complaints
               against
               the
            
             Patricians
             ,
             
               it
               would
               be
               very
               unjust
               ,
               that
            
             in
             that
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             People
             did
             choose
             their
             Defenders
             to
             the
             height
             and
             pitch
             of
             Honour
             ,
             they
             should
             admit
             those
             who
             were
             most
             adverse
             and
             shagreen
             to
             their
             Liberties
             and
             Franchises
             .
             
               They
               esteemed
               their
            
             Tribunes
             
               as
               the
            
             Ephori
             
               among
               the
            
             Lacedaemonians
             ,
             
               advanced
               and
               delegated
               to
               that
               office
               ,
            
             to
             curb
             the
             Insolencies
             of
             the
             Spartan
             Kings
             ,
             
               lest
               they
               should
               abuse
               their
               power
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             Theopompus
             a
             Spartan
             King
             ,
             
               instated
               Five
               of
               his
               Friends
               to
               be
            
             Ephori
             ,
             
               as
               his
               Auxiliary
               Ministers
               in
               his
               Government
               at
               home
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               abroad
               in
               Person
               with
               his
               Armies
               ;
               though
               it
               was
               provided
               by
               the
            
             Laws
             of
             
               Sparta
               ,
               that
               their
               Kings
               should
               not
               go
               out
               in
               Person
               with
               their
               Armies
               :
               which
            
             Ephori
             
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               came
               to
               have
               so
               great
               a
               power
               over
               their
               Kings
               ,
               that
               they
               directed
               them
               what
               they
               were
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               also
               were
            
             Censors
             of
             all
             they
             did
             ,
             
               insomuch
               that
               they
               called
            
             Archidamus
             
               to
               account
               ,
               imprisoned
               him
               ,
               laid
               a
               great
               mulct
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               took
               his
               life
               away
               .
               The
               like
               they
               did
               to
            
             Pausanias
             and
             Agis
             ,
             Lacedaemonian
             Kings
             ,
             
               and
               were
               so
               terrible
               ,
               that
               they
               erected
            
             Timoris
             Sacellum
             ,
             
               a
               Chappel
               of
               Terror
               ;
               which
            
             Ephori
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Kings
             ,
             did
             take
             Oaths
             every
             Month
             that
             they
             would
             observe
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Lycurgus
               ,
               and
               preserve
               the
               Kingdom
               in
               peace
               .
               In
               tract
               of
               time
               they
               grew
               so
               insolent
               ,
               that
            
             Cleomenes
             broke
             their
             Empire
             ,
             and
             restored
             the
             Kingly
             Power
             .
             
               It
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               any
            
             Patrician
             
               to
               accept
               of
               being
               a
            
             Plebeian
             
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
            
             Volero
             ,
             Tribune
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
               ordained
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               proclaimed
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
            
             Plebeians
             that
             the
             Plebeian
             Magistrate
             should
             be
             made
             without
             the
             Patricians
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             Plebeians
             admitted
             to
             the
             Tribunitian
             Councils
             .
             
               And
               though
               formerly
               to
               be
            
             Dictator
             ,
             Consul
             ,
             Praetor
             ,
             or
             Censor
             ,
             
               none
               but
            
             Patricians
             
               were
               to
               be
               admitted
               ;
               yet
               afterwards
               the
            
             Patrician
             Magistrates
             were
             to
             share
             and
             communicate
             with
             the
             
               Plebeians
               .
               So
            
             Sextius
             Primus
             ,
             of
             a
             Plebeian
             was
             made
             a
             Consul
             ,
             
               which
               then
               was
               ratified
            
             ,
             Lege
             Licinia
             ,
             which
             C.
             Licinius
             and
             L.
             Sextius
             ,
             
               Tribunes
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               proclaimed
               ,
               that
            
             the
             Consulship
             should
             be
             common
             with
             the
             Plebeians
             .
             Q.
             also
             ,
             P.
             Philo
             ,
             and
             Cl.
             Licinius
             Stolo
             ,
             Plebeians
             ,
             
               the
               one
               did
               bear
               the
               office
               of
            
             Pretorship
             ,
             
               the
               other
               the
            
             Master
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             with
             the
             Patricians
             .
             
               Moreover
               the
            
             Dictatorship
             
               (
               in
               which
               was
               placed
               the
               greatest
            
             glory
             )
             and
             Censorship
             ,
             
               we
               find
               to
               be
            
             in
             common
             with
             the
             Plebeians
             .
             
               For
               both
            
             M.
             Rutilius
             
               the
               first
            
             Dictator
             and
             Censor
             ,
             then
             Q.
             Pompeius
             ,
             and
             Q.
             Metellus
             were
             both
             made
             Censors
             from
             the
             Plebeians
             ;
             
               which
               Law
            
             Philo
             the
             Dictator
             is
             
               said
               to
               have
               made
               .
               All
               the
            
             Patrician
             Magistrates
             ,
             even
             those
             also
             of
             the
             Pontisicates
             and
             Priests
             ,
             were
             made
             ,
             the
             Plebeians
             being
             first
             consulted
             .
             
               In
               summ
            
             ,
             so
             great
             was
             the
             honour
             of
             Tribunitian
             Power
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             of
             Rome
             gave
             it
             to
             
               Octavius
               Augustus
            
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             Caesars
             ,
             as
             a
             special
             remark
             of
             Favour
             .
             
               Yet
               it
               must
               not
               be
               omitted
               ,
               that
               though
               the
            
             Consuls
             and
             Praetors
             might
             be
             called
             to
             account
             by
             the
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             yet
             Caesar
             by
             the
             right
             of
             his
             sacred
             Power
             ,
             was
             free
             from
             all
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             .
             
               But
               notwithstanding
            
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             abuse
             the
             Power
             so
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             should
             diminish
             ,
             or
             infringe
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             did
             intercede
             or
             forbid
             ,
             or
             compel
             when
             or
             where
             he
             ought
             not
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             
             did
             enterprise
             or
             endeavour
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             good
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             summoned
             by
             the
             Consul
             or
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             if
             found
             guilty
             ,
             he
             might
             by
             their
             Suffrages
             be
             degraded
             and
             punished
             ;
             
               and
               then
               he
               was
               no
               more
               accounted
            
             Sacred
             ,
             but
             Prophane
             .
             When
             nine
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             with
             Sp.
             Crassus
             ,
             
               lest
               Magistrates
            
             (
             more
             majorum
             )
             
               should
               be
               substituted
               ,
               did
               conspire
               and
               confederate
               against
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               People
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             Pub.
             Mutius
             ,
             a
             Tribune
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             put
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Tribuneship
             ,
             but
             by
             right
             and
             law
             did
             Punish
             them
             .
             And
             Tiberius
             Gracchus
             
               (
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Tribunes
               approving
               ,
               )
               deprived
            
             Octavius
             
               (
               his
               Colleague
               in
               the
               Tribuneship
               )
            
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             for
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             he
             had
             interceded
             or
             opposed
             himself
             .
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               which
               the
               Tribunes
               of
               the
               People
               are
               made
               sacred
               ,
               are
            
             Tribunum
             invitum
             ,
             tanquam
             unum
             è
             multis
             ,
             nemo
             cogito
             agere
             ,
             neque
             verberato
             ,
             neque
             alteri
             ut
             verberet
             imperato
             ,
             neque
             occidito
             ,
             neque
             occidi
             jubeto
             :
             si
             quis
             autem
             prohibitorum
             horum
             quid
             fecerit
             ,
             impius
             execrabilisque
             esto
             ,
             bonaque
             ejus
             publicato
             ad
             sacra
             Cereris
             ,
             &
             qui
             aliquem
             haec
             agentium
             occiderit
             ,
             caedis
             expiatus
             esto
             ,
             
               3.
               66.
            
             
          
           
             Lycurgus
             a
             Spartan
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             antient
             Kingly
             Race
             ,
             
               (
               famous
               and
               celebrated
               for
               good
               Government
               ,
               and
               for
               making
               wise
               and
               good
               Laws
               ,
               )
               designing
               to
               establish
            
             Kingly
             Power
             upon
             a
             more
             sure
             foundation
             ,
             
               he
               thought
               no
               way
               so
               good
               and
               so
               proper
               (
               as
            
             Plato
             
               hath
               observed
               ,
               )
               as
               to
               constitute
               a
            
             Senate
             or
             Ephori
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             Kings
             .
             
               So
               thought
            
             Theseus
             Euripideus
             ,
             King
             of
             
               Athens
               ,
               who
               having
            
             vindicated
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Athens
             to
             his
             great
             glory
             ,
             did
             estate
             the
             Popular
             Power
             above
             the
             Kingly
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             ,
             left
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             Posterity
             .
             
               All
               wise
               and
               civilized
               People
               have
               ever
               esteemed
            
             the
             Laws
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             except
             it
             hath
             Power
             over
             Kings
             .
             Ann.
             Dom.
             
               429
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Theodosius
             
             2d
             ,
             and
             Valentinian
             
             3d
             ,
             Florentio
             ,
             Dianysio
             and
             Coss
             ,
             
               upon
               complaints
               made
               concerning
            
             Appeals
             ,
             
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               that
               saving
               the
               reverence
               of
               our
               Majesty
               ,
            
             we
             do
             not
             disdain
             to
             have
             equal
             Law
             or
             Justice
             with
             private
             Persons
             .
             
               L.
               ult
               .
               de
               appell
               .
               &
               consult
               .
               Cod.
               Th.
               Abest
               a.
               Cod.
               Just
               .
               And
               suitable
               to
               this
               was
               the
               Answer
               given
               to
               the
            
             Messengers
             of
             Africk
             ,
             
               by
               a
               Law
               directed
               to
            
             Volusianus
             
               the
               Praefect
            
             ;
             viz.
             It
             is
             a
             resolution
             worthy
             the
             Majesty
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             to
             own
             himself
             bound
             up
             by
             the
             Laws
             ;
             so
             much
             doth
             his
             Authority
             depend
             upon
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             greater
             than
             Empire
             ,
             to
             submit
             the
             Princes
             Power
             unto
             Laws
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Oracle
             of
             this
             present
             Edict
             ,
             
               (
               so
               it
               concludes
               ,
            
             )
             that
             which
             we
             do
             not
             permit
             to
             be
             lawful
             to
             our selves
             ,
             we
             declare
             to
             others
             .
             
               L.
               4.
               de
               leg
               .
               Cod.
               Just
               .
               lib.
               1.
               tit
               .
               14.
               
               So
               just
               and
               temperate
               was
               the
               Government
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             under
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             the
             Third
             .
          
           
             Kingly
             Power
             so
             tempered
             ,
             may
             very
             well
             consist
             with
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             People
             .
             It
             was
             so
             tempered
             and
             used
             with
             the
             
               Spartans
               ,
               Thebans
               ,
               Athenians
               ,
               Sicilians
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             When
             all
             power
             is
             given
             by
             the
             People
             to
             Kings
             ,
             whereby
             they
             obtain
             that
             Title
             ,
             
               yet
               it
               is
               given
               in
               trust
               for
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               safeguard
               and
               wellfare
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               Destruction
               or
               Prejudice
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               benefit
               and
               freedom
               of
               their
               Laws
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               Slaves
               .
            
             O
             ,
             but
             after
             this
             rate
             ,
             Kings
             reign
             not
             by
             God's
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Peoples
             appointment
             ?
             Very
             true
             ,
             for
             no
             Kings
             now
             Reign
             by
             Gods
             Personal
             appointment
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             approbation
             and
             allowance
             only
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Governours
             do
             ;
             And
             as
             if
             God
             did
             not
             so
             govern
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             conferred
             Kingdoms
             according
             to
             the
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God
             Almighty
             .
             Though
             the
             People
             of
             Rome
             by
             the
             
               lex
               Regia
            
             ,
             gave
             their
             power
             to
             Romulus
             their
             first
             King
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             thereby
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             be
             Slaves
             ;
             for
             among
             the
             same
             Laws
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             Laws
             also
             in
             favour
             of
             themselves
             .
             And
             the
             
               Emperor
               Justinian
            
             in
             the
             very
             Institutes
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Caesars
             Reign
             according
             to
             the
             
               lex
               Regia
               ,
               by
               the
               choice
               and
               suffrages
            
             of
             the
             
               People
               ,
               Populi
               suffragia
               sunto
               :
               Magistratus
               creanto
               :
               Leges
               sciscunto
               :
               Pacem
               bellumque
               jubento
               .
            
             And
             among
             the
             fragments
             ,
             the
             first
             Law
             is
             ,
             
               Jus
               Populi
               &
               fuffragia
               sunto
               ,
               quodcunque
               postremum
               Populus
               jussit
               ,
               id
               jus
               ratumque
               ,
            
             12
             Tabul
             .
             
               lege
               sancitum
               est
               .
               v.
            
             Calv.
             983.
             986.
             
             When
             
               Proud
               Tarquin
            
             bestroad
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             violated
             all
             the
             wholsome
             Laws
             of
             Servius
             ,
             and
             contemned
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             
               reducing
               all
               to
               Lust
               ,
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
            
             they
             soon
             expelled
             him
             ,
             and
             
               changed
               their
               Kingly
               Government
               unto
               Consular
               ,
            
             and
             chose
             Brutus
             and
             
               Valerius
               for
               their
               Consuls
            
             ,
             who
             restored
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             others
             restoring
             the
             People
             to
             their
             antient
             and
             just
             Rights
             ;
             such
             were
             
               Leges
               Valeriae
               ,
               Sacrariae
               ,
               Iciliae
            
             and
             others
             ;
             all
             which
             did
             respect
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             one
             whereof
             made
             by
             
               Valeria
               ,
               (
               Brutus
            
             being
             dead
             ,
             )
             was
             ,
             
               that
               there
               should
               be
               an
               Appeal
               to
               the
               People
               against
               all
               Magistrates
               administring
               wrongfully
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               should
               command
               in
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               but
               they
               on
               whom
               the
               People
               should
               confer
               Power
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               who
               with
               their
               Goods
               were
               to
               be
               accounted
               Sacred
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               did
               usurp
               such
               Power
               without
               their
               consent
               it
               should
               be
               capital
               ,
            
             Calv.
             p.
             1009.
             
             Such
             a
             Kingdom
             is
             by
             Aristotle
             called
             most
             properly
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             which
             was
             among
             the
             Spartans
             ;
             where
             notwithstanding
             the
             
               Popular
               Power
               was
               above
               the
               Kingly
               ,
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             where
             the
             People
             paid
             all
             Homage
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Respect
             to
             their
             Kings
             ,
             though
             the
             Power
             remained
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             ordinarily
             exercise
             ,
             yet
             on
             just
             occasions
             resumed
             and
             obtained
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             objected
             that
             the
             People
             having
             once
             delegated
             their
             Power
             to
             Kings
             ,
             forfeit
             it
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             People
             resume
             it
             ;
             yet
             these
             that
             thus
             object
             ,
             do
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             may
             resume
             their
             delegated
             Powers
             from
             any
             other
             kind
             or
             form
             of
             Government
             .
             But
             what
             makes
             the
             difference
             ,
             is
             past
             my
             understanding
             ,
             when
             Kingly
             and
             all
             other
             Governments
             receive
             their
             ▪
             Power
             from
             the
             People
             on
             conditions
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             are
             sworn
             to
             observe
             and
             keep
             ;
             and
             why
             
               that
               Power
               which
               is
               only
               Fiduciary
               ,
            
             and
             become
             forfeited
             for
             Mal-government
             ,
             should
             not
             return
             unto
             them
             who
             delegated
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             from
             Kings
             as
             from
             
               Consuls
               ,
               Senates
               ,
               Tribunes
               ,
               Duumvirates
               ,
               Triumvirates
               ,
               Decemvirates
               ,
               Ephori
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             form
             of
             Government
             ,
             is
             past
             all
             understanding
             .
             It
             is
             also
             scornfully
             objected
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             a
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Genoa
             ,
             a
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Venice
             ,
             not
             a
             King.
             They
             who
             have
             so
             mean
             conceits
             of
             such
             Governments
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             reality
             are
             as
             much
             approved
             and
             allowed
             by
             God
             as
             Kingly
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             same
             Scripture
             ,
             )
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             preside
             in
             any
             Government
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             Christ
             shall
             come
             and
             reign
             upon
             the
             earth
             1000
             Years
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             do
             all
             things
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Governed
             ?
             Will
             not
             
               his
               eyes
               be
               on
               the
               faithful
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               on
               them
               that
               excel
               in
               virtue
               ?
               will
               he
               not
               hate
               the
               works
               of
               them
               that
               turn
               aside
               ?
               will
               he
               know
               a
               wicked
               Person
               ,
               except
               to
               condemn
               him
               ?
               will
               he
               suffer
               them
               that
               have
               High
               Looks
               or
               Proud
               Hearts
               ?
               will
               not
               his
               eyes
               be
               on
               the
               faithful
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               dwell
               with
               him
               ?
               shall
               not
               they
               that
               walk
               in
               a
               Perfect
               way
               serve
               him
               ?
               shall
               they
               that
               work
               Deceit
               dwell
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               or
               they
               that
               tell
               Lies
               tarry
               in
               his
               sight
               ?
               and
               will
               he
               not
               destroy
               all
               the
               Wicked
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               all
               wicked
               doers
               from
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             And
             cannot
             Kings
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             their
             power
             be
             absolute
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             delegated
             from
             the
             People
             ?
             Hath
             not
             Christ
             been
             among
             us
             already
             as
             him
             
               that
               serveth
            
             ,
             and
             shall
             his
             Vicegerents
             think
             it
             below
             them
             to
             be
             like
             
               their
               Master
            
             ?
             Were
             it
             not
             the
             most
             desirable
             condition
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             Kings
             Christian
             to
             be
             so
             seated
             on
             Thrones
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             in
             their
             power
             to
             do
             the
             least
             injury
             to
             the
             meanest
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ?
             Would
             not
             this
             be
             a
             condition
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ?
             would
             not
             they
             thereby
             become
             
               Deliciae
               humani
               Generis
            
             ,
             as
             once
             Titus
             was
             ?
             Will
             nothing
             please
             but
             
               quod
               libet
               licet
            
             ,
             their
             Wills
             and
             Pleasures
             to
             be
             their
             Laws
             ?
             that
             
             Justinian-like
             ,
             when
             instigated
             by
             an
             
               Imperious
               ,
               Whorish
               ,
               Comedian
            
             Theodora
             ,
             they
             may
             securely
             commit
             Outrages
             and
             Cruelties
             
               sans
               nombre
            
             ;
             or
             when
             tickled
             with
             a
             
               Dancing
               Herodias
            
             ,
             shall
             take
             off
             any
             Head
             ,
             though
             of
             a
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ;
             or
             when
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Adulterous
             Embraces
             ,
             shall
             betray
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             Nation
             to
             a
             Dalilah
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             uncontrollably
             ?
          
           
             When
             the
             Romans
             had
             cashiered
             Proud
             Traquin
             
               their
               King
            
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             Kingship
             ,
             they
             delegated
             their
             Power
             on
             
               Two
               Consuls
               ,
               to
               be
               check
               one
               upon
               the
               other
               ,
            
             that
             if
             one
             exceeded
             or
             abused
             his
             Power
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             curb'd
             by
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             though
             both
             should
             agree
             to
             usurp
             or
             extend
             the
             power
             given
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
               yet
               both
               Consuls
               and
               all
               other
               Magistrates
               were
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               the
               Senate
               ,
               whenever
               the
               Patricians
               and
               People
               thought
               fit
               ,
            
             which
             was
             always
             had
             in
             esteem
             as
             the
             
               Peoples
               Champion
            
             and
             Defender
             of
             their
             Rights
             and
             Laws
             ,
             
               Tull.
               orat
               .
               pro
               Sestio
            
             .
             The
             like
             subject
             were
             the
             Decemviri
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             sometimes
             the
             Counsuls
             were
             esteemed
             Enemies
             before
             they
             quitted
             their
             Consulship
             ,
             and
             the
             Senate
             took
             Arms
             against
             them
             .
             So
             
               War
               was
               raised
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Senate
               against
            
             Anthony
             
               the
               Consul
               for
               his
               misdemeanors
               during
               his
               Consulship
               .
            
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Trajan
               that
               Excellent
               Emperor
            
             ,
             (
             believing
             him
             to
             have
             been
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             to
             redeem
             them
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             former
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             unto
             them
             their
             antient
             Liberties
             ,
             )
             
               when
               he
               gave
               the
               Sword
            
             (
             the
             Ensign
             and
             Badge
             of
             Majesty
             and
             Power
             )
             unto
             Saburanus
             ,
             
               Praefect
               of
               the
            
             Praetorian
             Cohorts
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Accipe
               hunc
               Gladium
               ,
               pro
               me
               si
               recie
               agam
               ,
               sin
               aliter
               ,
               in
               me
               magis
               ,
               quod
               moderatorem
               omnium
               vel
               errare
               minus
               fas
               est
               .
            
             Use
             this
             Sword
             for
             my
             Defence
             ,
             whilst
             I
             govern
             as
             I
             ought
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             my
             Destruction
             .
             
               Comite
               Cestriae
               Gladium
               Sancti
            
             Edvardi
             ,
             
               (
               qui
               Curtein
               dicitur
               )
               ante
               regem
               bajulante
               ,
               in
               signum
               quod
               comes
               est
               Palatii
               ,
               &
               Regem
               ,
               si
               oberret
               ,
               habeat
               de
               Jure
               Potestatem
               cohibendi
               ,
               suo
               sibi
               ,
               scilicet
               Cestrensi
               Constabulario
               ministrante
               ,
               &
               virg●
               Populum
               ,
               cum
               se
               incrdinate
               ingereret
               ,
               sub●rahente
               ,
            
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             lib.
             3.
             p.
             563.
             
             N.
             10.
             
          
           
           
             At
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Henry
             III.
             
               King
               of
            
             England
             ,
             with
             Elianor
             ,
             
               Daughter
               of
            
             Raymund
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Provence
             ,
             
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Chester
             
               carried
               the
               Sword
               of
               St.
            
             Edward
             
               (
               called
            
             Curtein
             )
             
               before
               him
               ,
               in
               token
               that
               he
               was
               Master
               of
               the
               Palace
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               publick
               Authority
               to
               curb
               the
               King
               if
               he
               erred
               .
            
             The
             same
             Ensign
             of
             publick
             Authority
             is
             continued
             to
             this
             very
             day
             before
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             .
             King
             Charles
             II.
             at
             his
             Coronation
             being
             set
             in
             a
             rich
             Chair
             under
             a
             glorious
             Cloth
             of
             State
             ,
             Sir
             
               Gilbert
               Talbot
            
             Knight
             ,
             Master
             of
             the
             Jewel-House
             ,
             presented
             the
             Sword
             of
             State
             ,
             also
             the
             Sword
             called
             Curtana
             ,
             and
             two
             other
             Swords
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             High
             Constable
             ,
             who
             took
             and
             delivered
             them
             to
             the
             Lord
             High
             Chamberlain
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             on
             the
             Table
             before
             the
             King.
             The
             like
             Powers
             had
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Palace
             in
             France
             and
             other
             Countries
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             though
             that
             great
             and
             just
             Emperor
             
               Traj
               an
            
             had
             so
             great
             Power
             conferred
             on
             him
             ,
             yet
             was
             so
             just
             
               as
               to
               appoint
               a
               Judge
               ,
               (
               though
               inferior
            
             to
             him
             )
             over
             his
             Actions
             :
             How
             much
             more
             just
             therefore
             was
             he
             ,
             when
             he
             ,
             superior
             in
             Power
             (
             having
             all
             the
             Armies
             and
             Conquests
             at
             his
             beck
             ,
             )
             and
             consequently
             could
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             obey
             the
             Senate
             or
             People
             ,
             yet
             would
             do
             it
             in
             
               respect
               of
               his
               Office
               and
               Duty
               to
               his
               Delegators
               ,
            
             and
             thereby
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             his
             superior
             :
             of
             whom
             Pliny
             in
             his
             Panegyrick
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               senatus
               ut
               susciperet
               quartum
               Consulatum
               &
               rogavit
               &
               jussit
               .
            
             Which
             are
             words
             of
             Command
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             might
             Command
             ,
             might
             Judge
             and
             Censure
             .
             So
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             when
             Cassius
             the
             Praefect
             of
             Syria
             endeavoured
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               offered
               himself
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Senate
               and
               the
               People
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             seem
             best
             unto
             them
             .
             Now
             ,
             who
             could
             better
             judge
             of
             Kingly
             Power
             than
             such
             just
             and
             upright
             Kings
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             Cause
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             all
             good
             Kings
             have
             the
             Senate
             or
             the
             People
             both
             for
             their
             Peers
             ,
             and
             Superiors
             ,
             in
             some
             Kingdoms
             ,
             though
             Tyrants
             (
             hated
             both
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             )
             will
             neither
             have
             Superior
             ,
             nor
             Peer
             .
          
           
             As
             of
             old
             ,
             Laws
             (
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             guiding
             )
             by
             force
             were
             devised
             ,
             so
             when
             Laws
             came
             to
             be
             despised
             and
             slighted
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             of
             Nature
             there
             must
             
               recourse
               be
               had
               unto
               force
               again
               :
            
             so
             to
             think
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             prudent
             :
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             true
             courage
             ;
             so
             to
             think
             and
             do
             ,
             is
             the
             height
             of
             a
             prudent
             vertue
             .
             This
             remains
             indelible
             in
             Nature
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Senate
               ,
               or
               People
               are
               always
               Superior
               in
               some
               Countries
               to
               Kings
               good
               or
               bad
               :
            
             the
             reason
             is
             natural
             ,
             
               for
               that
               the
               People
               do
               transfer
               their
               own
               Power
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             (
             to
             speak
             yet
             more
             properly
             )
             
               the
               use
               and
               exercise
               of
               some
               of
               their
               own
               Power
               unto
               Kings
               ;
               the
               Power
               it self
               still
               virtually
               remaining
               in
               themselves
            
             ;
             of
             which
             they
             cannot
             so
             totally
             devest
             themselves
             ,
             but
             the
             Spring
             and
             Fountain
             thereof
             will
             still
             remain
             in
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             demonstrable
             ,
             
               for
               that
               in
               making
               Laws
               their
               consent
               is
               still
               required
               as
               absolutely
               necessary
               .
            
             The
             nearer
             we
             approach
             and
             imitate
             Natures
             Laws
             ,
             the
             more
             demonstrable
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             People
             above
             the
             Power
             of
             Kings
             ;
             their
             Power
             being
             only
             derived
             from
             the
             same
             People
             ,
             as
             a
             Stream
             from
             the
             Fountain
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             evident
             that
             the
             People
             if
             free
             do
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             hypothetically
             transfer
             their
             Power
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             
               neither
               undeed
               can
               they
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             but
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Order
             ,
             of
             common
             Justice
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             ;
             from
             which
             if
             
               Kings
               do
               deviate
            
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               that
               the
               People
               have
               transferred
               no
               such
               Power
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             
               transferred
               nothing
               ,
               because
               they
               transferred
               it
               only
               for
               certain
               good
               ends
               and
               purposes
               ,
            
             Nature
             so
             guiding
             ;
             which
             ends
             if
             frustrated
             or
             perverted
             ,
             the
             very
             Pacts
             and
             Delegations
             themselves
             are
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             voidable
             ;
             nay
             ,
             void
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Senate
             or
             People
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             People
             must
             consequently
             be
             
               superior
               to
               Kings
            
             ,
             who
             though
             
               singulis
               Majores
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             true
             construction
             of
             Law
             and
             Equity
             are
             
               universis
               Minores
            
             .
          
           
             In
             
               a
               popular
               State
            
             ,
             it
             is
             generally
             acknowledged
             that
             Magistrates
             placed
             by
             the
             People
             may
             be
             censured
             by
             the
             People
             :
             and
             in
             an
             Aristocracy
             by
             the
             Optimacy
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             's
             held
             monstrous
             that
             Kings
             should
             be
             called
             to
             account
             in
             some
             Countries
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             concludes
             thus
             much
             certainly
             true
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               more
               than
               brutishly
               foolish
               ever
               to
               admit
               of
               any
               such
               Government
               ,
            
             which
             most
             certainly
             renders
             them
             slaves
             at
             the
             will
             of
             Kings
             .
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             Kings
             only
             of
             all
             other
             Governors
             must
             Reign
             unquestionable
             ,
             uncensured
             ,
             uncontrolable
             ?
             Do
             Men
             born
             under
             such
             a
             Regiment
             naturally
             become
             so
             desperately
             sottish
             and
             bruitish
             as
             to
             love
             slavery
             better
             than
             freedom
             ?
             Why
             do
             they
             then
             prescribe
             them
             Laws
             ,
             and
             conditions
             of
             Governing
             ,
             and
             Oaths
             for
             the
             more
             certain
             performance
             of
             them
             at
             their
             first
             admittance
             ?
             That
             they
             might
             with
             the
             better
             grace
             jeer
             ,
             and
             scorn
             ,
             and
             enslave
             them
             ?
             Or
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             of
             all
             the
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             of
             Men
             ,
             might
             have
             liberty
             to
             break
             Laws
             ,
             and
             perjure
             themselves
             impuné
             ?
             Or
             be
             left
             only
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             great
             day
             ?
          
           
           
             Where
             's
             the
             great
             difference
             and
             distance
             between
             Kings
             and
             popular
             Magistrates
             ,
             Title
             only
             excepted
             ?
             Which
             Title
             the
             very
             People
             gave
             them
             for
             the
             better
             Grace
             ,
             Adornment
             and
             Majesty
             of
             their
             own
             Government
             .
             The
             same
             Power
             and
             Authority
             is
             transferred
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             and
             unto
             popular
             Magistrates
             by
             the
             People
             ;
             both
             one
             and
             the
             other
             sworn
             alike
             to
             observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             ;
             and
             the
             obliged
             to
             obey
             not
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             any
             longer
             than
             
               quamdiu
               id
               bene
               gesserit
            
             ?
             Who
             makes
             the
             difference
             ?
             If
             any
             ,
             God
             hath
             already
             decided
             it
             
               on
               behalf
               of
               the
               popular
               Magistracy
            
             by
             his
             own
             example
             ,
             who
             of
             his
             own
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             towards
             Mankind
             ,
             instituted
             Judges
             as
             the
             best
             Form
             of
             Government
             ;
             but
             appointed
             Kings
             in
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             Anger
             ,
             and
             Indignation
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             foolish
             instance
             of
             a
             froward
             and
             rebellious
             People
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             punishment
             on
             them
             who
             had
             rejected
             him
             and
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ;
             whereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             
               Kingship
               was
               first
               ordained
               as
               a
               punishment
               ,
            
             not
             as
             the
             best
             Government
             .
          
           
             To
             assert
             absolute
             Dominion
             to
             be
             in
             Kings
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Fathers
             and
             of
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ,
             hath
             no
             ground
             in
             Nature
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             .
             Aristotle
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Politicks
             condemns
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             of
             there
             being
             but
             little
             difference
             in
             the
             similitude
             between
             a
             Kingdom
             and
             a
             Family
             .
             
               Regnum
               à
               familia
               non
               numero
               solum
               ,
               sed
               specie
               differt
               .
            
             For
             Fathers
             beget
             their
             Children
             .
             And
             the
             People
             beget
             or
             create
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             not
             Kings
             the
             People
             .
             And
             Fathers
             provide
             for
             their
             Children
             ,
             but
             the
             People
             provide
             for
             Kings
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             their
             Necessaries
             but
             for
             Superfluities
             ,
             for
             their
             Magnificence
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Grandeur
             :
             And
             according
             to
             Diodorus
             11
             
             o.
             Kingdoms
             of
             old
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             given
             not
             necessarily
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             in
             whom
             did
             appear
             most
             apparent
             signs
             and
             tokens
             of
             Love
             and
             Kindness
             towards
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             of
             common
             good
             .
             So
             
               Justin
               ,
               Principio
               rerum
               ,
               gentium
               ,
               nationumque
               imperium
               penes
               reges
               erat
               ,
               quos
               ad
               fastigium
               hujus
               majestatis
               ,
               non
               ambitio
               Popularis
               ,
               sed
               spectata
               inter
               bonos
               moderatio
               provehebat
               :
            
             Whereby
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             Paternal
             and
             Hereditary
             Impery
             subscribes
             and
             is
             subservient
             to
             Virtue
             and
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             Nations
             .
             Which
             Original
             of
             Kingly
             Dominion
             ,
             both
             Reason
             and
             Cause
             ,
             are
             most
             especially
             natural
             ;
             for
             which
             very
             cause
             and
             reason
             Men
             did
             first
             assemble
             and
             agree
             on
             a
             Government
             ,
             not
             that
             one
             should
             insult
             and
             domineer
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             whosoever
             did
             injure
             another
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Law
             and
             a
             Judg
             amongst
             them
             for
             the
             defence
             and
             recompencing
             the
             injured
             .
          
           
             Primus
             Rex
             Agis
             ab
             Ephoris
             est
             morte
             mulctatus
             ,
             
               192.
               
               Ob.
            
             Rex
             non
             est
             ,
             nisi
             unus
             sit
             &
             unicus
             .
             
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               many
               that
               were
               Kings
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               were
               not
               .
               To
               let
               pass
               many
               of
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             
               who
               had
               many
               Peers
               in
               their
               Government
               either
               Sons
               or
               Brothers
               .
               It
               's
               manifest
               that
            
             Hen.
             
               II.
               of
               the
            
             Norman
             Race
             ,
             reigned
             with
             his
             Son.
             Consentire
             vultis
             de
             habendo
             ipsum
             regem
             ?
             193.
             
             Quod
             opus
             non
             foret
             si
             regnum
             jure
             esset
             haereditarium
             ,
             apud
             Reges
             usurpatio
             pro
             Jure
             saepissime
             obtinet
             .
             
               In
               the
               Creation
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               asks
               the
               People
               four
               times
               ,
            
             Consentire
             vultis
             de
             habendo
             ipsum
             regem
             ?
             
               After
               the
            
             Roman
             Custom
             ,
             vultis
             ,
             jubetis
             hunc
             regnare
             ?
             
               Of
               which
               there
               was
               no
               need
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               had
               an
               absolute
            
             independent
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             .
             
               Therefore
               as
            
             William
             
               the
               Conqueror
               took
               an
               Oath
               of
            
             Allegiance
             
               from
               the
               People
               after
               the
               Battel
               of
            
             Hastings
             ;
             
               so
               the
            
             People
             took
             his
             Oath
             that
             he
             would
             keep
             Faith
             with
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             After
             which
             when
             he
             broke
             his
             Faith
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             they
             took
             Arms
             again
             ;
             then
             he
             most
             solemnly
             swore
             again
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             observe
             and
             keep
             the
             Ancient
             Laws
             of
             
               England
               :
               if
               he
               tyrannized
               over
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               not
            
             jure
             belli
             ,
             but
             jure
             perjurii
             .
             
               And
               when
               he
               died
               ,
               he
               declared
               ,
            
             Neminem
             Anglici
             regni
             eonstituo
             haeredem
             .
             lib.
             Cadomens
             .
             inde
             jus
             belli
             ,
             &
             jus
             haereditarium
             cum
             ipso
             mortuo
             Gulielmo
             sepultum
             est
             .
             Rex
             non
             potest
             facere
             injuriam
             ,
             quod
             scelerate
             interpretantur
             ,
             Non
             est
             injuria
             quod
             facit
             Rex
             ,
             quia
             in
             eo
             non
             punitur
             .
             
               If
               it
               be
               demanded
               by
               what
               Authority
               Kings
               may
               be
               indicted
               and
               censured
               ?
               It
               's
               answered
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Laws
               that
               delegated
               their
               Power
               to
               create
               them
               King
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               the
               self-same
               reason
               .
               Kings
               have
               no
               Power
               but
               what
               they
               have
               received
               from
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               have
               Power
               over
               Kings
               :
               and
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               St.
            
             Edward
             ,
             Kings
             not
             governing
             righteously
             lose
             the
             very
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             it
             denies
             him
             to
             be
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             never
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             
               all
               Power
               did
               flow
               from
               the
               People
               ,
            
             and
             still
             doth
             ;
             which
             Tully
             excellently
             demonstrates
             ,
             
               De
               lege
               Agraria
               .
               Cum
               omnes
               potestates
               ,
               Imperia
               ,
               curationes
               ab
               úniverso
               Populo
               proficisci
               convenit
               ,
               tum
               eas
               profecto
               maxime
               ,
               quae
               constituuntur
               ad
               populi
               fructum
               aliquem
               ,
               &
               commodum
               ,
               in
               quo
               &
               universi
               delegant
               quem
               populo
               maxime
               consulturum
               ,
               &
               unusquisque
               '
               studio
               &
               suffragio
               suo
               viam
               sibi
               ad
               beneficium
               impetrandum
               munire
               possit
               .
               Seeing
               all
               Powers
               ,
               Commands
               ,
               Curations
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             potestas
             seu
             munus
             administrandi
             bona
             )
             
               do
               proceed
               and
               flow
               from
               the
               People
               ,
               then
               those
               more
               especially
               
               which
               are
               constituted
               and
               do
               respect
               the
               good
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               universality
               do
               chuse
               them
               whom
               they
               judge
               will
               most
               especially
               study
               and
               procure
               their
               good
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               by
               their
               study
               and
               suffrage
               may
               have
               easie
               access
               to
               obtain
               Justice
               ,
               and
               Favours
               .
            
             And
             all
             Lawyers
             do
             agree
             and
             hold
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Laws
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               of
               Reason
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               as
               Laws
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             the
             Power
             of
             judging
             was
             Originally
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             by
             no
             
               Lex
               Regia
            
             ,
             have
             at
             any
             time
             transferred
             it
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             no
             King
             of
             England
             hath
             been
             wont
             ,
             or
             hath
             Power
             ,
             to
             judge
             any
             Man
             ,
             unless
             by
             the
             known
             and
             approved
             Laws
             ,
             
               Fleta
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
             What
             Power
             Kings
             have
             are
             given
             to
             them
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             by
             the
             Authority
             to
             them
             committed
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             keep
             our
             Laws
             ,
             but
             not
             impose
             their
             own
             Laws
             on
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             Kings
             Power
             is
             really
             and
             truly
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               People
               by
               their
               Juries
               have
               their
               share
               also
               .
            
             And
             their
             chief
             Power
             is
             in
             their
             Senates
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             Right
             and
             Authority
             over
             all
             Courts
             and
             Powers
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             Courts
             Kings
             may
             both
             sue
             and
             be
             sued
             ,
             and
             the
             reciprocal
             Causes
             to
             be
             indifferently
             tried
             according
             to
             established
             Laws
             .
             If
             at
             any
             time
             Kings
             act
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             Laws
             ,
             they
             act
             then
             as
             private
             Men
             ,
             or
             as
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             Authority
             transferred
             on
             them
             by
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Hence
             
               Bract.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Non
               est
               Rex
               ubi
               dominatur
               voluntas
               ,
               &
               non
               Lex
               ,
            
             &c.
             1.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Rex
               est
               dum
               bene
               regit
               :
               tyrannus
               dum
               populum
               sibi
               creditum
               violenta
               opprimit
               dominatione
               ,
            
             &c.
             ibid.
             
               Exercere
               debet
               Rex
               potestatem
               Juris
               ,
               ut
               vicarius
               &
               minister
               Dei
               ;
               potestas
               autem
               injuriae
               Diaboli
               est
               ,
               non
               Dei.
               Cum
               declinat
               ad
               injuriam
               Rex
               ,
               Diaboli
               minister
               est
               .
            
             As
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Reason
             can
             be
             accounted
             a
             Law
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             a
             Tyrant
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             nor
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Devil
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             God
             ;
             seeing
             therefore
             Law
             is
             but
             the
             product
             of
             right
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             is
             due
             to
             Kings
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             and
             Law
             ,
             Tyrants
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Devil
             may
             be
             censured
             and
             resisted
             .
          
           
             Either
             the
             People
             to
             be
             governed
             have
             a
             Right
             and
             Power
             to
             chuse
             their
             own
             Governor
             ,
             or
             they
             have
             not
             .
             If
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             then
             Kings
             chosen
             by
             them
             are
             not
             Kings
             ,
             but
             Usurpers
             and
             Oppressors
             .
             If
             they
             have
             Power
             to
             chuse
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             Power
             to
             oblige
             him
             to
             what
             Conditions
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             fail
             of
             performing
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             free
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             between
             Rahab
             and
             the
             Spies
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           6.
           line
           18.
           dele
           it
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           50.
           for
           Iliad
           r.
           Myriad
           .
           p.
           9.
           l.
           11.
           f.
           
             doth
             only
          
           r.
           
             not
             only
          
           .
           ib.
           l.
           38.
           f.
           
             the
             way
          
           r.
           
             the
             right
             way
          
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           15.
           f.
           our
           r.
           your
           .
           ib.
           f.
           Black-guard
           r.
           Peasants
           .
           p.
           13.
           l.
           3.
           dele
           and.
           p.
           14.
           l.
           28.
           f.
           this
           ,
           r.
           those
           .
           p.
           17.
           l.
           23.
           f.
           Zalencus
           ,
           r.
           Zaleucus
           .
           p.
           16.
           l.
           43.
           r.
           
             St.
             Edward
          
           .
           p.
           22.
           l.
           20.
           r
           
             elegerit
             &
             alibi
          
           .
           ib.
           l.
           58.
           r.
           Martyrs
           .
           p.
           24.
           l.
           pen.
           f.
           the
           ,
           r.
           thy
           .
           p.
           25.
           l.
           pen.
           dele
           to
           .
           p.
           28.
           l.
           25.
           dele
           
             in
             the
             Posterity
             of
          
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           31.
           f.
           did
           ,
           r.
           should
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           22.
           f.
           taking
           r.
           taken
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           58.
           dele
           hundred
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           17.
           f.
           Timens
           ,
           r
           Fabius
           .
           ib.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           Fabius
           .
           p.
           33.
           l.
           24.
           f.
           or
           ,
           r.
           and.
           ib.
           l.
           46.
           f.
           never
           ,
           r.
           ever
           .
           p.
           42.
           l.
           12
           ,
           r.
           Commonwealth
           .
           p.
           43.
           l.
           38.
           dele
           Obj.
           p.
           44.
           l.
           46.
           f.
           necesset
           ,
           r
           recesset
           .
           p.
           46.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           elegerit
           .
           p.
           47.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           perfectiora
           .
           p.
           48.
           l.
           35.
           r.
           
             differemus
             cui
             quam
          
           .
           p.
           51.
           l
           ,
           43.
           dele
           we
           .
           p.
           56.
           l.
           41.
           f.
           magis
           ,
           r.
           majes
           .
           ib.
           l.
           46.
           r.
           saies
           .
           p.
           57.
           l.
           57.
           f
           ,
           him
           ,
           r.
           them
           .
           ib.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           proscribed
           .
           p.
           60.
           l.
           38.
           dele
           
             the
             second
             no.
          
           p.
           61.
           l.
           pen.
           f.
           beareth
           ,
           r.
           bear
           .
           p.
           62.
           l.
           47.
           after
           yet
           ,
           r.
           God.
           p.
           63.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           prepossessed
           .
           p.
           69.
           l.
           27.
           f.
           ye
           ,
           r.
           yea
           .
           p.
           75.
           l.
           18.
           f.
           his
           .
           r.
           their
           .
           p.
           76.
           l.
           5.
           in
           the
           Contents
           ,
           f.
           returns
           ,
           r.
           return
           .
           ib.
           5.
           in
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           f.
           was
           ,
           r.
           were
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           33.
           f.
           lawful
           ,
           r.
           unlawful
           .
           p.
           78.
           l.
           19.
           f.
           Proplancio
           ,
           r.
           
             pro
             Plancio
          
           .
           p.
           82.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             is
             seated
          
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           23.
           f.
           
             Florentio
             Dianysio
             and
             Coss
          
           .
           r.
           
             Florentio
             &
             Dianysio
             Coss
          
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           35.
           f.
           Valerius
           ,
           r.
           Valeria
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A35697-e270
           
             In
             4●
             printed
             158●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A35697-e3870
           
             Arlstotle
             ,
             Pindarus
             ,
             Tu●●y
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             &
             alias
             .
          
           
             Lex
             Regia
             .
             v.
             Dr.
             Sherrock
             ,
             c.
             4.
             n.
             9.
             p.
             282
             ,
             283.
             
          
           
             Lex
             P.
             Vallerii
             .
             2.
             
             Martii
             Fab.
             Maximi
             Scyllae
             .
             C.
             Gracchi
             plebiscitum
             .
             Lex
             Annaria
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             A.
             A.
             A.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             6.
             p.
             181.